Skip to main content

Full text of "The human and its relation to the divine ..."

See other formats


Accessions 


Slelf  No. 

/ 


Meceiv^ed 


HelLotype  FrLniLnj  Co. 


I    "X 


t^i^s^^ 


fM£tt:S^^:\\ 


(l 


y 


/jC/  c/ 


THE  HUMAN 


AND  ITS 


RELATION  TO  THE  DIVINE. 


"That  we  do  know." — John  hi.  11, 


BY 


THEODGEE  F.  WEIGHT,  Ph.D. 


PHIIiADBIiPHIA: 

J.  B,  LIPPINCOTT  COMPANY. 
1892. 


a.. 


Copyright,  1892, 

BY 

J.  B.  LippiNCOTT  Company. 


Printed  by  J.  B.Lippincott  Company,  Philadelphia. 


PREFACE. 


When  the  Master,  who  was  always  teaching 
men  about  their  relation  to  God,  said  to  Mco- 
demus,  "  We  speak  that  we  do  know,"  the  words 
may  have  seemed  an  overstatement.  K  his 
auditor  had  imbibed  the  scepticism  of  the  later 
academies  which  taught  that  there  could  be  no 
conviction, — and  this  thoughtful  teacher  of  the 
Jews  probably  knew  of  the  current  teaching  that 
every  sentence  must  be  introduced  with  a  per- 
haps,—  he  may  have  deemed  the  declaration 
naive,  as  many  now  view  it. 

A  recent  writer,  whose  book  is  a  healthful 
combination  of  theology  and  common  sense,  has 
said  of  the  analytic  habit  that,  "  While  it  tends 
to  accuracy  of  reasoning,  it  too  often  seems  to 
liquefy  the  mind  and  incapacitate  it  for  retaining 
the  impress  of  any  conviction  except  that  knowl- 
edge is  difficult."^ 

1  The  Kev.  P.  H.  Steenstra,  D.D.,  in  "  The  Being  of  God  as 

Unity  and  Trinity."    Boston,  1891,  page  32. 

3 


4  PREFACE. 

It  is  probable  that  every  student  of  philosophy 
has  felt  something  of  this  aptly  termed  lique- 
faction of  mind,  and  has  found  the  first  effect 
of  his  reading  to  be  a  sense  of  uncertainty  on 
all  subjects.  In  some  cases  this  doubt  is  per- 
manent and  causes  one  regretfully  or  disdain- 
fully, as  the  case  may  be,  to  leave  to  the  less 
enlightened  the  privilege  of  expressing  them- 
selves apodictically.  Instructors  in  philosophy 
have  some  responsibility  here,  especially  when 
they  advise  students  to  adopt  that  system  of 
thought  which  promotes  the  easiest  life,  thus 
instilling  at  once  agnosticism  and  epicureanism. 

In  the  following  pages  I  have  endeavored  to 
solve,  by  means  within  the  reach  of  all,  the 
problems  which  present  themselves  to  him  who 
seeks  to  know  man  and  his  relation  to  God, 
hoping  thus  to  be  of  some  use  in  resisting  the 
tendency  of  studious  minds  to  cast  oft  faith,  and 
in  leading  them  to  build  on  firm  foundations 
houses  which  shall  be  both  sanctuaries  and 
fortresses. 

The  word  of  God  is  frequently  referred  to, 
but  undogmatically,  and  many  writers  are  cited, 
as  will  sufficiently  appear  without  giving  a  list 
of  them.     'No  quotations  from  Swedenborg  have 


PREFACE.  5 

been  made,  because  I  have  written  in  the  spirit 
of  his  works  without  consulting  them. 

This  little  treatise  would  not  be  added  to  the 
number  of  those  which  already  exist  in  this 
field  of  inquiry  if  one  of  them  were  known  to 
cover  the  ground  here  gone  over.  I  have  made 
the  chapters  as  brief  as  possible  without  leaving 
them  obscure;  if,  however,  the  third  be  found 
wearisome,  its  concluding  page  will  be  sufficient 
for  the  rapid  reader's  purpose. 

Cambridge,  Mass. 


1* 


CONTENTS, 


INTKODUCTION. 

PAGE 

Philosophy  variously  defined ;  its  change  of  aim  from  time 
to  time — Wisdom  and  the  word  coipla,  its  origin  from 
tasting,  its  first  duty  to  obey  the  oracle  "  Know  thy- 
self," why  essential  in  knowledge — Purpose  of  the 
treatise 11 

CHAPTEE    I. 

SELFHOOD. 

Explanation  of  terms  suus^privus,  Siud  proprius,  their  Greek 
equivalents — Ownership  an  instinct,  grounds  of  its  neces- 
sity— Development  of  the  sense  of  selfhood      .....    17 

CHAPTEE    II. 

THE   SELF   NOT   THE   FLESH. 

Socrates  instructing  Alcibiades,  the  doctrine  of  the  an- 
cients— The  self  mental  and  superior  to  the  flesh     ...     22 

CHAPTEE    III. 

THE   SELF   OF   CONSCIOUSNESS. 

Consciousness  defined  and  its  testimony  examined — Per- 
sonal identity  treated  by  Plato,  Aristotle,  Plotinus,  Au- 
gustine, Scholastics,  Descartes,  Spinoza,  Leibnitz,  WolflP, 
Locke,  Butler,  Eeid,  Hume,  Berkeley,  Tucker,  Ham- 
ilton, Yoltaire,  Condillac,  Edwards,  Kant,  Fichte,  Her- 
bart,  Schelling,  Hegel,  Ancillon,  Taylor,  Cousin,  Eos- 


8  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

mini,  Hickok,  Schopenhauer,  Ulrici,  Lotze,  Ferrier, 
Mansel,  J.  S.  Mill,  Gatien-Arnoult,  Spencer,  Green, 
Bowen,  Hedge,  McCosh,  Malone,  Seth,  Olssen,  Knight, 
Momerie,  and  W.  James— Criticism  of  all  and  sum- 
mary view  stated 27 

CHAPTER    IV. 

MAN  A  RECIPIENT. 

Meaning  stated — Metempsychosis  opposed,  its  position  ex- 
amined in  views  of  "Walker,  Knight,  Schopenhauer, 
Hume,  Emerson,  and  Hedge,  weakness  of  the  theory — 
Other  forms  of  life  recipient,  so  with  man  the  microcosm 
unless  he  he  Divine — Testimony  of  experience — The  pro- 
prium,  each  one's  form  of  reception,  more  than  the 
stream  of  thought — Each  one  given  a  place  hy  this  fact 
— Heredity — Necessity  of  a  general  plan  of  human  ser- 
vice, ethical  value  of  this  altruistic  doctrine  contrasted 
with  that  of  metempsychosis 100 

CHAPTER    V. 

MAN    REACTIVE. 

Recipiency  must  he  active  or  passive,  passive  with  Budd- 
hists, Quietism,  Spinozism — Active  view  defended — 
Not  original,  hut  received  activity — Illustrated  from 
nature  and  the  hody,  experience  of  the  race  and  the  in- 
dividual— Newman's  account  of  the  received  life    .   .   .   125 

CHAPTER    VI. 

MAN    A   FREE   AGENT. 

Freedom  defined,  determinism  criticised  in  views  of  Spi- 
noza, Edwards,  Hume,  Schopenhauer,  Spencer,  Bain — 
Affirmative  view  of  Wundt,  its  moral  value  with  Kant  134 


CONTENTS.  9 

PACK 

CHAPTEE    VII. 

man's  inheritance. 

iN'ot  to  "be  doubted,  Kibot's  statistics  vindicated  by  reason 
— Calvinistic  dogma  of  election  destructive  of  freedom 
and  confusing  evil  with  sin — What  is  transmitted — 
Scientific  rejection  of  freedom  criticised,  a  true  education 
leads  to  control  of  the  inheritance 151 

CHAPTEK    VIII. 

THE  POWERS   OF   MAN. 

How  many  primary  powers,  triple  divisions  of  Hamilton 
and  others  criticised — Will  and  understanding  treated, 
confirmation  of  bodily  analogy,  will  as  designer,  intellect 
as  guide,  their  conjunction  in  act — Downward  rather 
than  upward  inflow  of  life,  use  as  the  law  of  right 
activity — Genesis  of  evil,  Spencer's  confusion  of  evil 
with  good,  purification  of  self  from  selfishness     ....  163 

CHAPTEE    IX. 

THE   DIVINE. 

Ancient  perception  of  the  Divine — Passage  to  polytheism, 
in  ancient  and  in  Christian  history,  the  effect  of  degra- 
dation— Arguments  for  the  existence  of  God  examined, 
best  of  these  arguments  from  man — No  original  God- 
consciousness,  but  the  Divine  inferable  from  man's 
recipiency,  reactivity,  and  freedom — The  creative  Divine, 
infinite  love,  wisdom,  and  usefulness — The  manifestation 
of  God  in  the  Christ  the  only  perfect  theistic  argument 
— Spirit  of  the  Christ,  doubts  considered,  gross  concep- 
tions of  His  work  criticised,  the  Divine  personality  as 
so  shown,  agnostic  substitutes  for  Christian  faith  ex- 


10  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

amined — The  revelation  perfect  in  itself  and  in  its  deal- 
ing with  evil — No  limitation  of  God  as  so  exhibited, 
Arnold  criticised,  avoidance  of  crude  anthropomorphism  180 

CHAPTEE    X. 

MAN   IMMORTAL. 

Not  a  fact  of  consciousness,  man's  knowledge  of  the  Di- 
vine plan  in  his  creation,  misconceptions  reviewed — Man 
as  a  spirit  co-operative  with  God,  ancient  knowledge  of 
Immortality,  the  teaching  of  the  Christ,  later  return  to 
physical  view — Causes  of  doubt — Inferences  as  to  the 
future  life,  death  and  its  effect,  the  spirit  now  immortally 
alive,  highest  possible  aim  so  afforded 205 

CHAPTEE    XI. 

MAN   IN  CHRISTIANITY. 

The  self  in  the  teaching  of  the  Christ,  its  recipient  reac- 
tivity and  freedom,  division  of  man's  powers,  the  design 
of  utility,  evil  in  man,  man  as  image  of  God,  man  as 
microcosm,  advent  of  the  Divine  in  man,  immortality, 
relation  of  God,  spirit,  and  matter,  vital  influence, 
miracles 217 

CHAPTEE    XII. 

.  THE    KNOWABLB. 

Need  of  rational  views,  criticism  displacing  dogmatism — 
Man  may  know  spirit  in  himself,  also  the  body  and  thus 
matter,  also  the  Christ  and  thus  the  Divine — The  last 
explained  by  friendship — God  otherwise  unknowable, 
example  of  Mozoomdar,  mysticism  once  despised, 
rational  mysticism  beneficent— The  three  knowables  in 
their  vital  relation  a  unit 254 


INTRODUCTION. 


Definitions  of  philosophy  have  varied  in  a 
marked  and  significant  manner  from  the  begin- 
ning to  the  present  day.  Men  have  been  wont 
to  define  it  as  the  quest  of  that  which  at  any 
time  they  most  desired.  "With  Pythagoras  it 
was  the  aim  of  those  who  sought  neither  glory 
nor  gain,  but  to  observe ;  with  Plato  it  was  a 
resembling  of  the  Deity,  so  far  as  that  is  possible 
to  man ;  with  Aristotle  it  was  the  science  of 
being;  with  Bacon  it  was  that  part  of  human 
learning  which  referred  to  the  reason;  with 
Hobbes  it  was  the  knowledge  of  effects  by  their 
causes;  with  Leibnitz  it  was  the  science  of 
sufficient  reasons;  with  Adam  Smith  it  dealt 
with  the  connecting  principles  of  nature;  with 
Kant  it  treated  of  the  relations  of  all  knowledge 
to  the  necessary  ends  of  human  reason ;  with 
Fichte  it  had  the  absolute  ego  for  its  ground; 
with  Schelling  it  was  the  science  of  the  absolute ; 
with  Hamilton  it  was  the  study  of  facts,  laws, 
and  results ;  with  Hegel  it  was  the  thinking  of 

thinking;  with  Morell  it  determined  the  funda- 

11 


1  ^ 

(  , 


12  INTRODUCTION. 

mental  certainty  of  human  knowledge;  with 
Lewes  it  was  the  explanation  of  phenomena; 
with  Schwegler  it  was  reflection;  and  with 
Ueberweg  and  Spencer  philosophy  is  the  science 
of  principles. 

All  these  definitions,  and  many  more  which 
might  be  gathered,  for  every  philosophical  writer 
has  given  one,  are  true,  and  in  a  sense  equally 
true.  They  are  true  if  accurately  descriptive 
of  the  facts  as  historically  represented,  for  these 
men  were  typical  men,  and  their  respective  defi- 
nitions of  philosophy  mark  the  objects  of  the 
best  thought  of  their  times.  Their  rational  obser- 
vations of  that  which  most  interested  them,  each  at 
his  own  period,  constituted  their  philosophemes. 

If  philosophy  soared  aloft  towards  the  begin- 
ning and  end  of  all  things  with  Pythagoras, 
Socrates  called  it  down  from  the  heavens,  as 
Cicero^  tells  us,  gave  it  a  place  in  cities,  intro- 
duced it  into  men's  homes,  and  forced  it  to  make 
inquiry  into  life  and  morals.  Anon  it  rose 
again;  and  so  it  has  gone  on,  now  dogmatic 
then  sceptical,  now  transcendental  then  scientific, 
all  the  time  an  infallible  indicator  of  the  progress 

*  Tusculan  Disputations,  Book  V.,  4. 


INTRODUCTION.  13 

of  tlie  race,  a  progress  which  is  thereby  shown 
to  have  been  unsteady  but  intensely  interesting, 
as  it  was  always  intensely  earnest.  There  has 
been  more  passion  in  philosophy  than  its  dev- 
otees have  acknowledged. 

Aristotle  gave  the  most  enduring  definition, 
because  most  free  from  accidents  of  time  and 
place,  when  he  pointed  out  that  wisdom  {ao<pia^ 
sajpientid)  was  spoken  of  the  greatest  excellence 
in  the  arts,  and  also  of  those  men  who,  not  ex- 
celling in  one  art,  were  universally  superior  in 
intelligence ;  "  thus  wisdom,"  said  he,  "  is  the 
most  limited  and  the  most  absolute  of  the 
sciences ;  but,  since  man  is  the  most  noble  of  all 
creatures  and  wisdom  relates  to  that  wherein  he 
excels  the  brutes,  therefore  wisdom  pertains  to 
that  which  is  by  nature  most  worthy  of  honor, 
which  is  intelligence ;  wherefore  we  call  Anaxag- 
oras,  Thales,  and  such  men  wise."^ 

It  would  be  a  profitable  study  to  trace  through 
the  languages  the  root  from  which  is  formed  the 
second  half  of  the  word  "  philosophy,"  noting  its 
kinship  with  the  Greek  <ra^>y<r,  which  means 
"  sure,"  "  clear,"  as  applied  to  knowledge,  and 


1  Nicomachean  Ethics,  Book  YI.,  chap.  vii. 
2 


14  INTRODUCTION. 

with  the  Latin  sajpio^  sapiens,  which  means  first 
"  to  taste,"  and  so  to  be  a  keen  taster,  to  be  quick 
in  apprehension,  to  be  well  informed.    The  study 
would  lead  us  to  the  Anglo-Saxon  supan,  the  Ger- 
man saufen,  and  the  English  sip  and  sup.    Appar- 
ently, as  the  child  first  learns  by  tasting,  putting 
everything  to  its  mouth,  so  man  has  used  the  word 
for  tasting,  of  course  made  from  the  sound  of 
the  lips  when  taking  liquid  into  the  mouth,  as 
the  name  for  all  knowledge,  and  supremely  for 
that  which  answers  the  most  fundamental  ques- 
tions which  from  time  to  time  he  has  been  able 
to  frame ;  for,  as  Olympiodorus  has  reported  to 
us  from  Aristotle,  "  we  must  philosophize ;  if  we 
must,  we  must;    and  if  we  must  not,  still  we 
must."^    The  non-philosophizing  man  is  brutish. 
The  animal  does  not  question,  does  not  philos- 
ophize.     It  is  significant  that  sipping  has  be- 
come philosophic  and  has  so  long  been  applied 
to  the  getting  of  wisdom.      In  Solomon's  day  a 
good  taste  made  a  wise  man.      The  Proverbs 
said   that  as  honeycomb  is  sweet  to   the  taste, 
so  is  the  knowledge  of  wisdom ;  ^  and  we  read 


1  Commentary  on  Plato's  First  Alcibiades,  Creuzer's  edition, 
p.  144.  '^Proverbs,  xxiv.  13. 


INTRODUCTION.  15 

in  the  Psalms,  "  How  sweet  are  thy  words  unto 
my  taste."  ^ 

Philosophy,  it  would  appear,  must  not  lose 
itself  in  words,  nor  mystify  the  student  rather 
than  enlighten  him,  making  him  agnostic  in  a 
hopeless  way ;  it  must  impel  him  to  seek  for  that 
which  he  needs  to  know  in  order  to  rise  and  to 
raise  others,  it  must  impel  him  to  develop  what  is 
best  in  man,  and  thereby  to  make  the  most  of  the 
world,  to  seek  a  wisdom  which  shall  be  "  in  him 
a  well  of  water  springing  up  unto  eternal  life."^ 

The  beginning  of  such  wisdom  is  evidently 
to  heed  the  oracle,  "  Know  thyself,"  which,  Pliny 
says,  was  inscribed  in  letters  of  gold  on  the 
temple  at  Delphi  by  order  of  Chilo  of  Sparta, 
one  of  the  seven  sages.  Unless  some  clear  idea 
of  what  man  is  in  his  own  essential  self  be 
formed,  philosophy  must  wander  in  the  dark- 
ness. All  other  knowledge,  if  the  self  be  an 
enigma,  is  as  futile  as  it  is  to  rule  all  other 
things  but  one's  own  nature.  Unless  we  know 
the  self  we  cannot  understand  the  relation  which 
we  bear  to  all  else.  This  is  therefore  the  begin- 
ning of  philosophy.     ^-The  geometer  has  lines 

1  Psalm  cxix.  103.  2  jo^n,  iv,  14. 


1 6  INTROD  UCTION. 

and  figures,"  said  Ficlite,  "  the  philosoplier  only 
himself."  ^ 

"No  point  has  been  more  difficult  in  philosophy, 
though  none  was  more  vital.  Some  have  denied 
the  possibility  of  knowing  the  self.  "  The  words 
inscribed  on  the  temple  at  Delphi  have  been 
oracular  in  vain,"  said  Ferrier.^  But  this  self, 
this  "series  of  faint  manifestations,"  as  Spencer* 
calls  it,  must  be  studied,  and  can  be  studied  if 
man  be  more  than  a  brute.  Cicero  says  that  the 
oracle  meant  "Know  thy  soul."*  We  shall 
find  out  what  it  meant  if  we  can  find  out  the 
self.  In  attempting  so  to  do,  we  may  take  en- 
couragement from  Thomas  k  Kempis:*  "An 
humble  knowledge  of  thyself  is  a  surer  way  to 
God  than  a  deep  search  after  knowledge."  And 
Professor  Schurman^  has  lately  wisely  said,  "It 
is  from  its  notion  of  the  self,  the  inevitable  centre 
of  everybody's  world,  that  every  system  of  phi- 
losophy takes  its  origin  and  tone." 

1  Sonnenklarer  Bericht,  Lecture  4. 

'  Institutes,  Prop.  vii.  4. 

*Pirst  Principles,  4th  ed.,  p.  154. 

*  Tusculan  Disputations,  I.  22. 

*  Imitatione,  Bk.  I.,  ch.  iii. 
6  Belief  in  God,  p.  222. 


THE  HUMAN 


AND   ITS 


RELATION  TO  THE   DIVINE. 


CHAPTEE   I. 

SELFHOOD. 


The  distinction  between  what  is  one's  own  and 
what  is  another's,  or  between  what  is  one's  own 
and  what  is  common  property,  is  everywhere 
made.  The  Romans,  by  their  words  suus,  privus, 
proprius,  clearly  indicated  ownership  and  regard 
to  self.  It  is  common  to  regard  privus  as  ex- 
pressing the  idea  of  one's  own,  not  another's, 
which  is  to  ipnt  privus  in  contrast  with  alienus, 
and  to  regard  proprius  as  expressing  what  is  one's 
own,  and  not  common  property,  which  is  to  put 
proprius  in  contrast  with  communis.  Again,  pecu- 
liaris  may  be  contrasted  with  universalis,  as  ex- 
pressive of  one's  own  rights  not  shared  by  all. 

Before  the  Romans  the  Greeks  had  the  same 
b  2*  17 


18  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

discernment  in  using  oheXoq  and  't^toq  in  contrast 
with  8rjii6ffioq  and  xoi^oq  respectively,  and  Idwq  was 
also  contrasted  with  dXXotpioq, 

It  is  impossible  to  think  of  the  universe  as 
having  any  sort  of  law  in  it  without  admitting 
the  idea  of  ownership.  Animals  know  their 
places  of  rest,  their  offspring,  and  their  proper 
food.  The  ox  knoweth  his  owner,  and  the  sheep 
the  voice  of  the  shepherd.  Were  it  not  so,  the 
beasts  would  not  survive  a  single  winter.  Men, 
however  rude,  know  and  insist  that  others  shall 
recognize  their  right  to  the  fruits  of  their  hunting 
and  their  handiwork.  "Without  this  sense  of 
ownership  they  would  be  inferior  to  the  brutes. 
Without  this  the  sense  of  home  could  never 
arise.  Without  this  there  could  be  no  sense 
of  responsibility  to  serve  others  with  what  one 
possessed.  Without  this  there  would  be  no 
nations.  The  Greeks  going  to  war  with  Troy 
because  Menelaus  had  lost  his  own  Helen  illus- 
trate the  general  sense  of  property.  Amiitit 
meriio  proprium,  qui  alienum  appetit  ("  he  de- 
servedly loses  his  own  who  covets  another's"), 
said  Phsedrus,  the  fabulist,  and  no  one  has  ever 
failed  to  understand  him. 

This  recognition  of  what  is  one's  own  is  more 


RELATION  TO    THE  DIVINE.  19 

than  the  instinct  which  leads  the  dog  in  an 
Oriental  city  to  defend  the  portion  of  narrow  and 
filthy  street  which  is  his  district,  or  which  causes 
the  bird  to  utter  plaintive  cries  when  her  nest  of 
little  ones  is  threatened.  With  the  animal  it  is 
irrational  and  lacks  that  full  sense  of  the  self 
which  enables  a  man  to  define  it  and  discuss  it, — 
that  is,  to  understand  his  own  nature. 

The  infant  is  at  first  possessed  only  of  sensa- 
tions of  pleasure  and  pain;  when  at  peace  he 
smiles  or  sleeps,  when  in  pain  he  cries  or  writhes ; 
this  is  only  an  instinct  with  him ;  but  ere  long 
he  learns  to  distinguish  between  himself  and 
others,  to  take  an  object  in  his  hand  and  throw 
it  from  him,  rejoicing  in  the  sense  of  power,  and 
so  he  comes  to  form  some  idea  of  the  external 
world.  The  next  step  seems  to  be  that  of  noting 
the  connection  between  one  act  and  another ;  he 
shakes  the  rattle  and  obtains  a  sound,  he  cries 
out  and  brings  the  mother  to  his  aid ;  it  is  the 
sense  of  causality  awaking  within  him.  Finally 
he  learns  to  distinguish  self  and  self-interest,  to 
make  all  serve  his  ends,  to  know  himself  as 
difierent  from  others,  and  to  see  that  he  has 
thoughts  and  pleasures  of  his  own.  As  the  self 
thus  appears,  full  humanity  is  evolved.    Before 


20  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

this  he  was  as  an  animal,  he  is  now  an  incipient 
man. 

In  the  development  of  the  race  there  were  no 
men,  properly  so  called,  till  consciousness  of  self 
arose;  when  this  arose,  there  was  man,  and  he 
stood  upright,  and  had  dominion  over  the  other 
animals.  As  soon  as  self-consciousness  appears, 
and  not  till  then,  there  can  be  self-determination. 
"One  whose  action  is  self-determined  is  a  per- 
son," said  Mulford  in  "  The  E"ation,"  quoting 
fromUlrici.^  And  Heinroth  justly  says,  "With- 
out consciousness  this  self  would  not  be  I.  The 
brute  is  a  self  but  no  I.  I  was  before  I  became 
an  I."  ^  Everything  in  nature  acts  according  to 
laws,  is  the  Kantian  idea,  man  according  to  con- 
sciousness of  laws.* 

jN'ot  yet  to  plunge  into  the  great  subject  of 
consciousness,  I  only  remark  that  the  most 
general  idea  of  the  self  which  can  be  formed  is 
up  to  this  point  sufficient.  It  has  always  been 
recognized  since  philosophy  recorded  itself,  and 
it  is  essential  to  rational  humanity.  Men  philos- 
ophize in  the  degree  that  they  use  their  own 
privilege  of  gaining  knowledge,  and  they  cannot 

1  Gott  und  der  Mensch ,  p.  207. 

2  Psychology,  p.  27.  3  Kritik,  p.  575. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  <21 

philosophize  till  they  recognize  more  than  sensa- 
tions of  pleasure  and  pain,  more  than  the  exter- 
nality of  other  beings  and  things,  more  than  the 
causal  connection  between  acts  and  events,  and 
look  upon  their  own  individual  natures,  in  every 
one  a  suum,  a  privum,  a  proprium.  The  question, 
What  is  the  self?  becomes  therefore  the  question, 
"What  is  one's  own  solely,  and,  if  he  live  forever, 
eternally  his  own  ? 


22  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 


CHAPTER   11. 

THE   SELF   NOT   THE  FLESH. 

One  further  distinction,  which  was  an  approach 
to  the  actual  self,  was  made  as  the  Greeks  came 
gradually  to  see  that  a  line  was  to  be  drawn 
between  the  man  and  his  body.  To  the  Ionic 
School  the  distinction  seems  to  have  been  un- 
known. They  were  natural  philosophers.  To 
Thales  all  things,  man  included,  seemed  to  arise 
from  water  and  to  return  to  it.  To  Anaximander 
came  the  somewhat  higher  view  that  all  essences 
came  forth  from  the  "  unlimited,  eternal,  and  un- 
determined ground  of  all  things,"  to  which  again 
they  returned.  Anaximenes,  however,  sought  for 
a  more  definite  principle,  and  found  it  in  air. 

Pythagoras  and  his  disciples  distinguished 
their  school  not  only  by  a  rigid  moral  discipline, 
but  by  conceiving  of  an  internal  harmony  con- 
trolling all  developments  and  establishing  their 
proportions  and  relations  by  the  law  expressed 
by  number.     In  accepting  also  the  transmigra- 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  23 

tion  of  tlie  soul  the  Pythagoreans  would  seem  to 
have  distinguished  soul  from  body,  and  we  know 
that  they  did  regard  the  body  as  a  prison,  but 
this  idea  was  one  which  they  had  borrowed  from 
the  East,  and  it  did  not  enter  with  them  into  the 
philosophical  teaching  for  which  they  are  famous. 

"With  the  Eleatics  there  is  a  distinct  recogni- 
tion of  being  as  separate  from  its  manifestations. 
Xenophanes  declared  wisely  that  being  must  be 
one,  and  therefore  he  condemned  the  polytheism 
of  his  day.  Parmenides  went  farther,  and  main- 
tained that  the  one  must  be  fixed  and  that 
nothing  subject  to  change  could  be  of  it;  but  he 
also,  when  treating  of  the  phenomenal  world, 
found  fire,  rather  than  water  or  air,  to  be  the 
moving  agent.  Zeno,  as  if  to  reaffirm  Par- 
menides' abiding  One,  developed  with  much  skill 
the  antinomies  of  magnitude  and  movement,  in 
the  efitbrt  to  show  that  all  finite  things  could  be 
dialectically  shown  to  be  full  of  contradictions, 
and  so  unworth}'  to  be  regarded  in  comparison 
with  the  infinite  and  undetermined. 

It  is  here  that  one  is  strongly  moved  to  adopt 
in  full  the  Hegelian  idea  that  philosophy  has 
passed  through  the  same  stages  in  the  race  as  in 
the  individual.     It  certainly  did  begin  with  mere 


24  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

consciousness  and  natural  notions  in  tlie  Ionics, 
and  did  advance  to  a  recognition  of  being  with 
the  Eleatics.  We  now  come  certainly  to  the 
one  who  perfectly  illustrates  Hegel's  next  step, 
namely,  of  becoming  (werden).  This  is  Hera- 
clitus,  with  his  doctrine  of  the  eternal  stream  of 
life  in  opposition  to  the  fixedness  of  Parmenides. 
In  the  union  of  greater  and  less,  of  centre-seeking 
and  centre-fleeing,  Heraclitus  found  unity  form 
ing  and  reforming  itself  without  end.  The 
special  agent  of  this  movement  was  fire. 

Not  yet,  however,  had  the  distinction  between 
flesh  and  spirit  fully  appeared,  and  certainly  the 
Atomists  did  not  make  it,  though  they  evolved 
being  per  se  more  fally,  as  Hegel  points  out. 
Empedocles,  with  his  four  elements,  must  be 
classed  with  the  Ionics,  while  Anaxagoras,  with 
his  doctrine  of  the  world-forming  thought  {vodq), 
leads  the  way  to  the  point  which,  later,  the 
Sophists  reached  with  their  full  recognition  of 
the  ego,  joined  in  their  case  with  contempt  for 
the  external  world. 

But  Socrates,  by  the  length  of  his  demonstra- 
tion to  Alcibiades,  implies  that  the  distinction 
must  in  his  day  be  taught  before  it  would  be 
acknowledged, — 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  25 

S.  "  Do  you  not  converse  with  me  ?"  A. 
"Yes."  S.  "And  I  with  you?"  A.  "Yes." 
"It  is  Socrates  who  speaks?"  "Yes."  "And 
Alcibiades  who  listens?"  "Yes."  "Is  it  not 
with  language  that  Socrates  speaks?"  "Yes." 
"  He  who  uses  a  thing  and  the  thing  used,  are 
not  these  different  ?"  "  Yes."  "  Then,  does  not 
a  man  use  his  whole  body  ?"  "  Yes."  "  A  man 
is  therefore  different  from  his  body?"  "Yes." 
"  What  then  is  the  man  ?"  "  I  cannot  say." 
"  Does  anything  use  the  body  but  the  mind  ?" 
"  IN'othing."  "  The  mind  is  therefore  the  man  ?" 
"  The  mind  alone."  ^ 

This,  condensed  to  one-half  its  length,  was 
Socrates'  lesson.  And  Plato  had  no  other 
thought  upon  this  point  than  his  master's.  So 
Aristotle  said,  "  The  mind  is  the  man."  ^  And 
Hierocles,  the  !N'eo-Platonist,  revived  Platonism 
in  the  words,  "Thou  art  the  soul,  the  body  is 
thine." ^  "We  are  not  bodies,"  said  Cicero,  in 
his  first  Tusculan  Disputation,  "  nor  am  I,  while 
saying  these  things  to  you,  talking  to  your 
body."  *    "  He  who  is  seen  is  not  the  real  man," 


1  Plato's  Pirst  Alcibiades,  129.  ^  js^jc.  Ethics,  ix.  8. 

3  Aurea  Carmina,  26.  *  I.  22. 

B  3 


26  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

said  Macrobius,  "but  he  is  the  real  man  by 
whom  that  which  is  seen  is  ruled."  ^  Sir  "W", 
Hamilton  concludes  a  series  of  such  extracts  by 
quoting  from  Arbuthnot's  "  Know  Thyself,"  and 
a  few  of  the  lines  must  not  be  omitted : 

"  This  frame  compacted  with  transcendent  skill, 
Of  moving  joints  ohedient  to  my  will, 
Nursed  from  the  fruitful  glebe,  like  yonder  tree, 
"Waxes  and  wastes ;  I  call  it  mine,  not  me. 
New  matter  still  the  mouldering  mass  sustains. 
The  mansion  changed,  the  tenant  still  remains ; 
And  from  the  fleeting  stream,  repaired  by  food, 
Distinct,  as  is  the  swimmer  from  the  flood." 

This  distinction  between  mind  and  body  rec- 
ognized, we  are  brought  one  step  nearer  to  the 
actual  self,  because  we  are  thereby  directed  to 
seek  for  it,  not  in  any  part  of  the  body,  but  in 
that  realm  which  lies  above  the  bodily,  which  is 
not  lessened  when  a  part  of  the  body  is  ampu- 
tated, and  which  may  and  often  does  endure  in 
strength  while  the  body  is  going  to  decay. 
When  we  have  admitted  that  it  is  mental,  we 
have  the  self  in  full  view. 

*  In  Somnium  Scipionis,  ii.  12. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE,  27 


CHAPTER   III. 

THE   SELF   OF  CONSCIOUSNESS. 

The  self,  which  is  not  bodily  and  not  cogniza- 
ble by  bodily  sense,  is  revealed  by  that  faculty 
which  takes  note  of  the  mental  operations,  and 
which  is  well  named  consciousness.  One  not 
only  knows  and  desires,  but  he  knows  that  he 
knows  and  desires.  He  can  contemplate  his 
own  mind  and  its  varying  states.  This  knowl- 
edge of  knowledge  is  the  consciousness.  As 
Hamilton  puts  the  truth,  "  Knowing  that  I  know 
is  consciousness."^  And  again  he  says,  "Con- 
sciousness is  to  the  philosopher  what  the  Bible 
is  to  the  theologian."  ^  "  It  is  like  an  internal 
light.  It  is  the  knowledge  which  the  thinking 
subject  has  of  the  modifications  of  its  being."* 

The  question  as  to  the  actual  self  is  therefore 
the  question,  "What  does  the  consciousness  re- 

*  Metaphysics,  Lecture  ix.  p.  110. 

» Ibid.  V.  p.  68.  'Ibid.,  xi.  p.  126. 


28  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

veal  ?  This  question  was  easily  answered  while 
men  dealt  with  general  views,  but  when  they 
began  to  employ  more  and  more  subtile  analyses, 
they  came  to  differ  and  even  to  doubt.  Conse- 
quently it  seems  to  be  necessary  to  trace  the 
study  of  consciousness  from  the  ancients  down, 
proving  it  all  and  holding  fast  what  is  good. 

The  first  doubt  which  was  raised  was  as  to 
the  connection  of  conscious  moments.  At  any 
instant  one  could  say,  "  I  am  I,  I  know  that  I 
am  I;"  but  could  he  say  in  the  light  of  con- 
sciousness, "  I  am  the  I  who  was,  I  am  the  I  who 
knew,  who  desired  ?"  This  raised  the  question 
of  personal  identity  and  made  the  study  of  the 
self  turn  mainly  upon  this  one  point,  so  that  a 
review  must  deal  largely  with  this  topic,  before 
one  can  pass  to  consider  others. 

Aristotle  makes  it  evident  that  this  question  of 
personal  identity  had  invaded  the  Lyceum,  for 
he  said,  "To  be  of  opinion  that  a  thing  which 
is  changed  is  not  when  it  changes,  possesses 
some  truth,  but  is  attended  with  ambiguity. 
Tor  that  which  casts  away  possesses  something 
of  that  which  is  cast  away.  Let  it  be  granted 
that  a  thing  does  not  abide  according  to  quantity, 
yet  we  know  that  all  things  abide  as  to  form. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  29 

To  admit  no  essence  takes  away  the  necessary 
subsistence  of  a  thing."  ^ 

Here  the  Stagirite  contends  that  the  change 
which  is  undergone  is  not  a  dissolution,  which  is 
not  a  change,  but  an  extinction,  and  that  in  that 
which  is  permanent  or  which  endures  the  change 
the  identity  is  preserved.  If  there  be  nothing 
which  endures,  nothing  exists  except  for  the 
instant,  and  that  which  only  momentarily  exists 
has  no  subsistence.  Every  subsisting  object, 
w^hether  animate  or  inanimate,  vindicates  its  self- 
identity.     Equally  so  man. 

Plotinus  seems  to  have  regarded  the  query  as 
to  identity  as  already  disposed  of,  for  he  serenely 
rhapsodizes  in  !N'eo-Platonist  fashion :  "  Often 
when  by  an  intellectual  energy  I  am  roused  from 
the  body  and  converted  to  myself,  and  being 
separated  from  externals,  I  retire  into  the  depths 
of  my  essence,  I  then  perceive  an  admirable 
beauty,  and  am  then  vehemently  confident  that  I 
am  of  a  more  excellent  condition  than  that  of  a 
life  merely  animal  and  terrene."  ^ 

This  merely  repeats  the  saying  put  by  Plato 
into  the  mouth  of  Socrates :  "  He  who  knows  his 


1  Metaphysics,  iv.  5.        ^  Descent  of  Soul,  tome  iv.  8. 

3* 


30  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

body  only,  knows  that  which  belongs  to  him,  but 
does  not  know  himself."  ^ 

In  sharp  contrast  with  the  rhetoric  of  Plotinus 
is  the  eager  declaration  of  Augustine :  "  I  know 
that  I  am  myself,  that  this  I  know  and  love.  I 
fear  not  Academic  arguments  which  say,  What 
if  you  err  ?  If  I  err,  I  am.  Mine  error  proves 
my  being.  Though  I  be  one  that  may  err,  yet 
in  that  I  know  my  being  I  err  not."  ^  It  must 
be  acknowledged,  however,  that  Augustine  did 
not  meet  all  cavil  by  his  passionate  appeal  to 
consciousness;  for  if  his  knowledge  were  but 
that  of  the  instant,  it  was  not  sufficient,  and  he 
was  not  so  successful  in  his  reply  to  the  Academy 
as  was  Aristotle. 

The  Schoolmen,  as  skilfully  reported  to  us  by 
Harper,  sought  to  be  more  thorough :  "  Person- 
ality is  a  substantial  mode  by  which  a  complete 
intellectual  substance  is  so  individually  completed 
in  its  own  right  that  it  is  incommunicable  to  any 
other."  ^  This  is  an  illogical  definition,  for  a 
"  complete  intellectual  substance"  begs  the  ques- 


*  First  Alcibiades, 

2  City  of  God,  Book  XI.  ch.  xxvi. 

'  Metaphysics  of  the  School,  Glossary,  article  Personality. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.    .  3I 

tion  by  giving  to  the  simple  notion  "  personality," 
an  attribute  "  complete,"  which  carries  with  it  all 
that  is  to  be  claimed;  and  the  same  objection 
might  be  made  to  the  word  "  individually."  But 
the  Schoolmen  deserve  credit  for  going  some- 
what deeply  into  the  subject  when  they  said, 
"We  are  supremely  conscious  that  there  is 
something  within  us  which  links  the  past,  so  far 
as  memory  reaches,  to  the  present  in  such  wise 
as  to  give  us  fullest  assurance  and  certainty  that 
each  one  of  us,  during  the  whole  of  that  defined 
period,  remains  personally  identical  with  his  own 
self.  This  consciousness  does  not  forsake  us 
even  in  our  dreams.  "We  never  dream  that  we 
are  not  ourselves.  .  .  .  Consciousness  testifies  to 
the  existence  of  a  spiritual  something  which  is 
permanent  and  which  is  the  origin  of  thought, 
will,  and  imagination.  .  .  .1  am  aware  of  phe- 
nomena that  are  ever  changing;  of  all  these  I 
am  conscious ;  yet  I  am  equally  conscious  that 
the  I  remains  the  same  through  all  modifications. 
The  phenomena  are  not  essential  to  my  being, 
the  I  is."^ 

This  is  admirably   clear,  though  it  will  be 

*  Metaphysics  of  tlie  School,  vol.  ii.  pp.  405,  406. 


32  5ra^E  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

found  that  others  doubt  the  alleged  fact  that  we 
are  conscious  of  remaining  the  same  through  all 
modifications.  Aristotle,  with  his  cautious  plea 
that  a  part  remains,  is  more  safe,  because  he 
claims  only  what  he  can  hold  against  all  comers. 

!N"ow  that  we  are  upon  the  Schoolmen  and 
their  authoritative  teaching,  it  may  be  well  to 
note  that  the  Council  of  Yienne  (France),  which 
met  A.D.  1311,  decreed  that  "  whoever  henceforth 
shall  obstinately  presume  to  assert,  defend,  or 
hold  that  the  rationaf  or  intellectual  soul  is  not 
the  form  of  the  human  body,  of  itself  and  essen- 
tially, is  to  be  accounted  for  a  heretic."  This 
was  confirmed  by  Leo  X.  in  the  Lateran  Council, 
1513,  and  again  by  Pius  IX.  in  the  Brief  called 
Menim,  issued  June  15, 1857.^  It  is  unreasonable 
to  depreciate  the  Schoolmen.  Hampered  by 
authority  to  be  feared  and  by  authority  to  be 
preserved  they  certainly  were,  and  they  leaned 
much  too  heavily  upon  their  Angelical  Doctor, 
but  they  retained  much  that  was  good  in  Greek 
philosophy,  and  among  other  things  a  firm  be- 
lief in  personal  identity. 

"We  reach  now,  however,  a  new  period  which 

^  Quoted  by  Harper,  vol.  ii.  p.  409. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  33 

had  its  beginning  with  Descartes,  a  period  when 
little  more  was  claimed  than  the  right  to  reason, 
and  when  philosophy  looked  forward  as  well  as 
backward,  to  a  new  structure  rather  than  to  the 
adornment  of  the  old. 

Descartes  said  simply,  "  I,  that  is,  the  mind, 
by  which  alone  I  am  that  I  am  {sum  qui  sum),  is 
a  thing  wholly  distinct  from  the  body,  much 
more  easily  known  than  the  body,  and  which 
might  clearly  be  the  same  that  it  now  is,  though 
the  body  were  not  existing."^  This  is  plain, 
except  the  last  part.  It  is  not  self-evident  that 
the  mind  is  absolutely  independent  of  the  body. 
It  may  be  alert  when  the  body  is  asleep  or 
powerless,  but  this  does  not  justify  the  much 
larger  assertion  that  the  mind  might  be  the  same 
were  the  body  not  existing.  The  mind  without 
an  organ  would  be  like  the  vision  without  an 
eye,  it  could  only  potentially  exist,  and  such 
existence  can  scarcely  be  called  "the  same." 

Descartes  was  more  exact  when  he  said,  "I 
can  doubt  whether  I  have  a  body,  yea,  whether 
there  be  body  in  the  nature  of  things ;  yet  it  is 
not  allowable  for  me  to  doubt  that  I  am  or  exist, 

I  Methode,  iv. 


34  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

SO  long  as  I  doubt  or  think."  ^  Here  lie  was 
upon  the  firm  ground  of  his  original  proposition, 
cogito  ergo  sum,  a  ground  which  future  idealism 
would  not  take  from  him  though  scepticism 
might  essay  to  do  so.  But  Descartes  in  his 
principle  was  only  a  pupil  of  Augustine,  with  his 
saying,  "If  I  err,  I  am."  Descartes  in  contrast 
with  the  Schoolmen  is  great;  measured  by  a  more 
ancient  standard,  his  fame  diminishes,  except  as 
a  scientist. 

There  is  no  place  in  Spinoza's  Ethics  where 
one  can  trace  the  progress  of  the  doctrine  of 
self,  for  he  excludes  it  when  he  says,  "  When  we 
say  that  the  human  mind  perceives  this  or  that, 
we  say  nothing  else  than  that  God,  not  in  so  far 
as  He  is  infinite,  but  in  so  far  as  He  is  explained 
by  the  nature  of  the  human  mind,  or  in  so  far 
as  He  constitutes  the  essence  of  the  human  mind, 
has  this  or  that  idea."  ^  He  had  already  said, 
"  The  human  mind  is  a  part  of  the  infinite  in- 
tellect of  God."  He  adds  a  request  to  his 
readers  to  defer  their  decision  as  to  this  declara- 
tion till  they  have  read  the  whole,  but  no  delay 

1  Meditationes  :  Objectio  Quarta. 

"  Ethics,  Smith's  Edition,  Part  II.,  Prop,  xi..  Cor,  and  Schol. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  35 

found  Spinoza  making  man  anything  more  than 
a  mirror  in  which  his  Creator  surveyed  His 
perfections.  "  Let  us  make  man"  becomes  with 
this  pantheistic  monist,  "Let  us  make  human 
machinery."  The  system  is  a  superb  theocracy, 
but  the  devout  Spinoza  left  no  place  in  it  for 
himself. 

As  Descartes  repeated  Augustine,  so  Leibnitz 
renewed  the  saying,  already  quoted,  of  Aristotle. 
Leibnitz  attempted  to  go  further,  but  with  doubt- 
ful success.  He  said,  "  An  immaterial  being  or 
a  spirit  cannot  be  stripped  of  all  perception  of 
its  past  existence.  It  has  remaining  the  impres- 
sions of  all  that  has  hitherto  come  to  it,  and  it 
has  also  presentiments  of  that  which  will  come. 
That  continuation  and  connection  of  perceptions 
makes  the  same  individual  a  reality,  but  the 
same  apperceptions  (perceptions  of  past  feelings) 
prove  again  a  moral  identity."  ^ 

Here,  in  overstating  Aristotle's  more  cautious 
remark,  that  a  changing  thing  subsists  while 
changing,  Leibnitz  has  gone  so  far  as  to  say  that 
a  mind  cannot  lose  its  memory,  when  old  age 
affords  in  every  community  examples  of   such 

^Nouveaux  Essais,  Lib.  II.,  ch.  xxvii. 


36  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

loss,  and  wlien  disease  has  often  obliterated  from 
some  mind  all  recollection  of  the  past.  It  is  true 
that  in  no  case  do  one's  friends  fail  to  note  the 
continuance  of  the  personality,  but  to  say  that 
this  is  invariably  self-perceived  is  to  exaggerate 
experience.  Moreover,  it  seems  wholly  unphilo- 
sophical  to  include  as  evidences  of  identity  pre- 
sentiments, mere  conditional  notions  of  what  we 
shall  do  to-morrow,  along  with  the  impressions 
of  the  past.  It  would  seem  impossible  to  admit 
presentiments  to  the  class  of  perceptions. 

But,  leaving  out  of  account  what  Leibnitz 
overstated,  we  find  what  is  of  great  and  perma- 
nent value  remaining,  namely,  the  sense  of 
identity  through  the  continuation  of  perceptions, 
and,  included  therein  as  an  inseparable  part,  the 
sense  of  accountability  for  the  past.  If  Augus- 
tine and  Descartes  took  an  ontological  view  of 
the  self,  Aristotle  and  Leibnitz  present  the  em- 
piric view.  And  every  one  sees  the  ethical  value 
of  the  doctrine  of  personal  identity ;  for,  if  this 
be  doubted,  even  so  much  as  by  the  suave  scep- 
ticism of  Hume,  the  result  is  that  moral  account- 
ability ceases  at  once.  From  Leibnitz  forward 
the  doctrine  is  furnished  with  the  defence  that  it 
is  essential  to  ethics,  to   accountability,  and  to 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  37 

capability  of  improvement ;  for,  if  there  be  no 
past  that  is  ours,  we  cannot  be  instructed  by  it, 
nor  warned  by  it,  nor  encouraged  by  it ;  nor  can 
the  poet's  word  then  be  accepted, — 

"  Men  may  rise  on  stepping-stones 
Of  their  dead  selves  to  higher  things."  1 

Wolff  carried  the  thought  no  further  when  he 
said,  "  The  soul  is  conscious  to  itself  of  itself, 
and  thus  of  what  is  in  its  act  or  of  its  acts.  The 
mind  may  also  reflect  upon  itself  and  its  acts."  ^ 
This  is  a  mild  way  of  putting  the  thought  that 
the  mental  self  possesses  itself  and  is  adapted  to 
rule  itself  "  The  mind  is  its  own  place,"  as 
Milton  hath  it. 

With  Locke  the  subject  was  taken  up  by  the 
strong  empirical  British  mind,  and  it  took  on  at 
once  a  fresh  interest.  Locke  said,  "Personal 
identity  consists  not  in  the  identity  of  substance, 
but  in  the  identity  of  consciousness.  Conscious- 
ness, as  far  as  ever  it  can  be  extended,  should  it 
be  to  ages  past,  unites  existences  and  actions 
very  remote  in  time  with  the  same  person.    Li 


*  Tennyson  :  In  Memoriam,  i. 
'  Psych.  Emp.,  Part  I.,  sect.  3,  eh.  i.,  n.  261. 
4 


38  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

consciousness  alone  consists  personal  identity, — 
that  is,  the  sameness  of  a  rational  being.  Whilst 
I  know  by  seeing  or  hearing  that  there  is  some 
corporeal  being  outside  of  me,  the  object  of  that 
sensation,  I  do  more  certainly  know  that  there  is 
some  spiritual  being  within  me  that  sees  and 
hears.''  ^ 

The  criticism  of  these  statements  is  so  thor- 
oughly made  by  Butler  and  Keid,  who  had  been 
stimulated  by  Hume  to  use  a  caution  which 
Locke  did  not  suspect  to  be  necessary,  that  it 
may  be  well  to  pass  on  at  once,  only  stopping  to 
point  out  that,  in  his  desire  to  avoid  the  scho- 
lastic appeal  to  substance  because  it  is  not  an 
object  of  perception,  Locke  made  an  equally 
serious  mistake  in  ignoring  the  memory  and 
placing  the  evidence  of  identity  in  that  conscious- 
ness of  identity  or  "  identity  of  consciousness," 
which  is  after  all  the  thing  to  be  proved,  and 
which  is  not  proved  by  the  assertion  that  it 
always  tells  us  of  an  inner  spiritual  being.  "We 
may  be  conscious  of  such  an  inner  life  to-day; 
we  sleep  and  wake  to-morrow  with  the  sense  of 

*  Essay  on  Human  Mind,  Book  II.,  ch.  xxiii.,  sect.  9,  and  ch. 
xivii.,  sect.  15. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  39 

an  inner  being,  but,  unless  memory  comes  to  our 
aid,  these  two  separated  series  of  moments  of 
consciousness  will  give  no  perception  of  the 
identity  of  those  inner  beings. 

Deferring  our  notice  of  Hume  till  we  have 
brought  forward  Butler  and  Eeid  as  critics  of 
Locke  and  defenders  of  personal  identity  against 
Hume,  we  note  Butler's  remarks  annexed  to  the 
Analogy,  "  By  reflecting  upon  that  which  is  my- 
self now  and  that  which  was  myself  twenty 
years  ago,  I  discern  that  they  are  not  two,  but 
one  and  the  same  self.  Consciousness  of  per- 
sonal identity  presupposes  but  cannot  constitute 
personal  identity,  any  more  than  knowledge  can 
constitute  truth  which  it  presupposes.  The  per- 
son, of  whose  existence  the  consciousness  is  felt 
now  and  was  felt  an  hour  or  a  year  ago,  is 
discerned  to  be,  not  two  persons,  but  one  and 
the  same  person;  and  therefore  is  one  and  the 
same.  ...  If  the  self  or  person  of  to-day  and 
that  of  to-morrow  are  not  the  same,  but  only  like 
persons,  the  person  of  to-day  is  really  no  more  in- 
terested in  what  will  befall  the  person  to-morrow 
than  in  what  will  befall  any  other  person."  ^ 

1  Analogy,  First  Dissertation. 


40  T^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

If  Butler  is  justly  famous  for  his  Analogy, 
wliich  opened  the  way  to  the  grand  study  of  the 
correspondence  of  nature  and  spirit,  he  ought 
also  to  he  praised  for  the  fine  discernment  of 
these  remarks.  It  is  true  that  the  deficiences  of 
Locke's  view  and  the  inadequacy  of  previous 
definitions  of  identity  had  been  pointed  out,  but 
it  is  certain  that  Butler  freed  Locke's  statement 
of  its  weakness  and  gave  one  of  lasting  strength. 
To  the  suggestion  that  Butler  does  not  call  in 
the  memory,  a  suggestion  which  may  be  hastily 
made,  it  is  only  necessary  to  answer  that  he 
certainly  does  use  the  memory,  though  not  by 
name,  when  he  "  reflects"  upon  himself  as  he  is 
and  upon  himself  as  he  was  twenty  years  before. 

Eeid's^  criticism  of  Locke  is  more  severe  in 
terms,  but  not  more  acute.  He  notes,  of  course, 
that  Locke  made  identity  to  consist  in  conscious- 
ness alone,  and  he  points  out  that  a  defect  in 
consciousness,  an  omission  to  hold  distinctly  a 
past  experience,  would  then  destroy  the  identity. 
He  declares  that  there  can  be  no  consciousness 
of  a  past  event  except  through  memory,  and 
that  Locke  could  not  have  meant  what  he  said. 

1  Essay  III.,  chap,  iii.,  sect.  3. 


RELATION  TO  THE  DIVINE.  41 

He  shows  that  sense  of  identity  is  confounded 
by  Locke  with  evidence  of  identity.  He  points 
out  that  consciousness  alone  cannot  be  the  evi- 
dence of  sameness  of  the  being  because  it  is 
"  not  any  two  minutes  the  same."  Moreover,  he 
shows  that  Locke  uses  the  word  "  same"  in  a 
way  which  lays  him  open  to  Hume's  attack. 
Reid  had  not  a  hospitable  mind,  which  made  a 
strange  doctrine  welcome  and  put  the  best  con- 
struction upon  it,  but  he  was  justified  in  dealing 
thus  with  Locke  after  Hume  had  opened  fire 
upon  the  doctrine  and  had  been  hailed  by  some 
as  a  victorious  sceptic. 

But  before  proceeding  to  Hume  there  is  a 
most  interesting  passage  to  be  noticed  in  Berke- 
ley's "  Three  Dialogues,"  in  which  Hylas,  with 
prophetic  instinct,  though,  of  course,  an  imagi- 
nary character,  utters  a  doubt  which  Philonous, 
who  represents  Berkeley  himself,  remedies  by 
statements  as  positive  as  any  realist  could 
make : 

"Hylas.  It  seems  to  me  that,  according  to 
your  own  way  of  thinking,  and  in  consequence 
of  your  own  principles,  it  should  follow  that  you 
are  only  a  system  of  floating  ideas,  without  any 

substance  to  support  them.    "Words  are  not  to 

4* 


42  ^^^  HUMAN  AND   ITS 

be  used  without  a  meaning ;  and  as  there  is  no 
more  meaning  in  spiritual  substance  than  in 
material  substance,  the  one  ought  to  be  ex- 
ploded as  well  as  the  other. 

"  Philonous.  How  often  must  I  repeat  that  I 
know  or  am  conscious  of  my  own  being ;  and  that 
I  myself  am  not  my  ideas,  but  somewhat  else,  a 
thinking  active  principle  that  perceives,  knows, 
wills,  and  operates  about  ideas.  I  know  that  I, 
one  and  the  same  self,  perceive  both  colors  and 
sounds;  that  a  color  cannot  perceive  a  sound, 
nor  a  sound  a  color ;  that  I  am  therefore  one  in- 
dividual principle  distinct  from  color  and  sound, 
and,  for  the  same  reason,  from  all  other  sensible 
things  and  inert  ideas.  But  I  am  not  in  like 
manner  conscious  either  of  the  existence  or 
essence  of  matter."^ 

l^othing  could  be  more  positive  as  to  the  ego 
than  this,  and  nothing  could  have  been  said  be- 
forehand which  would  more  nearly  have  met  the 
very  criticisms  which  Hume  was  about  to  make 
upon  Berkeley.  It  cannot  be  objected  to  Berke- 
ley's idealism,  as  might  be  urged  against  later 


1  Works,  vol.  i.  p.  327  et  seq.      Quoted  in  Fraser's  Selec- 
tions, p.  333. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  43 

idealists,  that  it  infringed  upon  the  identity  and 
permanence  of  the  self. 

Hume  has  a  long  chapter,  one  of  his  liveliest, 
on  personal  identity.  "  There  are  some  philoso- 
phers," thus  he  begins  with  his  usual  wave  of 
the  hand,  "  who  imagine  we  are  every  moment 
intimately  conscious  of  what  we  call  ourself; 
that  we  feel  its  existence  and  its  continuance  in 
existence ;  and  are  certain,  beyond  the  evidence 
of  a  demonstration,  both  of  its  perfect  identity 
and  simplicity:  no  proof  can  be  derived  from 
any  fact  of  which  we  are  so  intimately  conscious ; 
nor  is  there  anything  of  which  we  can  be  certain 
if  we  doubt  of  this."  ^ 

Having  thus  set  up  his  target,  not  quite  fairly, 
for  Aristotle  and  Augustine  were  not  the  tran- 
scendentalists  which  this  description  implies, 
Hume  asserts  that  we  have  no  separate  idea  of 
self,  but  always  derive  it  from  some  other  idea 
of  wider  content,  and  that  therefore  we  cannot 
truly  say  that  we  know  self,  indeed  that  other 
ideas  always  place  themselves  in  our  way  when 
we  seek  to  contemplate  self.  "I  never  can  catch 
myself  at  any  time  without  a  perception,  and 

1  Human  Nature,  Book  I.,  Part  IV.,  sect.  6. 


44  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

never  can  observe  anything  but  the  perception." 
Moreover,  the  mind  is  like  a  theatre  which  never 
presents  twice  precisely  the  same  scene;  how 
then  can  we  speak  of  identity  ?  Again,  our  idea 
of  identity,  if  we  have  any,  must  be  like  that 
which  we  have  of  an  animal  or  a  plant,  but  here 
we  can  only  predicate  relation  of  states,  not 
identity  of  states,  for  here  we  have  only  resem- 
blance. The  plant  or  animal  cannot  be  identi- 
cally the  same,  for  it  continually  increases  or  is 
diminished.  The  change  may  be  so  gradual 
that  we  do  not  note  it,  but  to  use  the  word 
"  identical"  of  it  is  only  to  disclose  our  lack  of 
observation.  A  reference  is  made  to  Jason's 
ship.  Men  say  that  two  sounds,  separated  by  an 
interval  of  time,  are  the  same,  that  two  churches 
which  have  been  erected  in  succession  upon  the 
same  lot  or  under  the  same  name  are  the  same, 
and  so  on ;  but  they  do  not  mean  it,  any  more 
than  they  mean  the  same  river  when  its  waters 
are  always  changing.  "  The  identity  which  we 
ascribe  to  man  is  a  fictitious  one  and  of  a  like 
kind  with  that  which  we  ascribe  to  vegetables 
and  animal  bodies.  It  proceeds  from  a  like 
operation  of  the  imagination."  Taking  up  the 
subject  afresh,  Hume  then  proceeds  to  hold  that 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  45 

resemblance,  contiguity,  and  the  succession  of 
states  or  events  which  is  called  causation,  are 
really  all  there  is  of  identity.  Memory  merely 
declares  the  resemblance  between  our  past  and 
present  selves.  Causation  is  only  a  name  for 
successive  experiences,  the  actual  connection  of 
which  no  one  can  prove.  And  memory  is  too 
defective  to  be  evidence  of  identity.  "  Who  can 
remember  his  thoughts  and  actions  January  1, 
1715,  or  March  11,  1719?"^  The  doctrine  of 
identity,  in  fine,  rests  on  verbal  grounds  alone, 
on  words  which  have  been  shown  to  be  used 
inaccurately. 

Hume  does  not  deny  the  self;  he  says,  "  Our- 
self  is  intimately  present ;"  ^  he  only  denies  the 
alleged  grounds  of  the  doctrine  of  the  identity 
of  self.  Exactly  what  he  holds  and  denies  we 
should  have  been  better  able  to  say  if  he  had 
not  written  a  strange  note  beginning,  "  Upon  a 
more  strict  review  of  the  section  concerning  per- 
sonal identity,  I  find  myself  involved  in  such  a 
labyrinth  that  I  must  confess  I  neither  know 
how  to  correct  my  former  opinions,  nor  how  to 


1  Human  Nature,  Book  I.,  Part  IV.,  sect.  6. 

2  Ibid.,  Book  II.,  Part  III.,  sect.  7. 


46  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

render  them  consistent."  He  then  repeats  in 
hriefer  sentences  his  former  doubts,  but  closes 
with  the  confession  that  the  difficulty  of  obtain- 
ing a  perception  of  a  permanent  self  may  be  in 
his  own  mind.^ 

This  shows  Hume  rather  in  the  light  of  a  sin- 
cere doubter,  endeavoring  to  be  a  true  Cartesian, 
than  in  that  of  an  incorrigible  sceptic,  and  yet 
the  necessity  of  considering  his  objections  is  not 
diminished  by  his  apologetic  note.  He  is  most 
thoroughly  replied  to  in  a  little,  almost  unknown, 
book,  entitled  "  Man  in  Quest  of  Himself,"  by 
Abraham  Tucker,  London,  1763,  the  only  book 
but  one  which  is  known  to  deal  exclusively  with 
this  subject.  He  also  wrote  under  the  name  of 
"Edward  Search."  His  little  treatise  may  be 
summarized  thus : 

While  replying  to  an  assault  on  the  individ- 
uality of  the  human  mind  or  self,  made  by  Cuth- 
bert  Comment,  in  the  Monthly  Review,  Tucker 
attempts  to  reply  to  all  real  and  possible  ob- 
jectors by  taking  up  a  long  line  of  argument. 
The  word  "  same,"  he  remarks,  is  used  vaguely 
enough,  as  when  one  glass  of  wine  is  called  the 

>  Appendix,  edition  of  Selby-Bigge,  Oxford,  1888,  p.  633-6. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  47 

same  as  another  if  filled  from  the  same  bottle ; 
but  this  is  a  mere  statement  of  likeness,  and 
should  not  be  confused  with  "  specific  identity." 
So  a  man  changes  and  does  not  remain  the  same 
as  to  "  flesh,  blood,  bones,  and  humours."  But 
man  is  a  substance,  his  qualities  are  not  qualities 
of  nothing;  and,  when  thought  of  apart  from 
the  qualities  of  his  active  life,  as  in  sleep,  he  is 
thought  of  as  to  substance.  Qualities  may  and 
do  change.  The  same  clay  may  be  moulded 
into  various  successive  forms.  The  same  water 
may  be  now  hot,  then  cold.  But  man,  clay,  and 
water  continue  in  existence.  Moreover,  every 
man  is  an  individual ;  he  may  be  composed  of 
parts,  but  is  their  perfect  sum.  They  may  un- 
dergo some  change,  as  the  men  of  a  regiment 
may  change,  but  the  Guards  remain  the  Guards, 
and  the  man  remains  himself.  Were  a  man  not 
an  individual  he  would  not  be  a  first  entity,  and 
he  might  be  reincorporated  into  other  forms.  A 
man's  personality  is  the  sum  of  his  qualities. 
His  personality  is  not  a  separate  thing  as  the 
dozen  is  not  separate  from  its  twelve  compo- 
nents, itself  a  thirteenth ;  and  the  personality  is 
the  sum  of  the  real  qualities.  In  sleep  we  lay 
down  some  qualities  for  a  time  and  then  resume 


48  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

them,  retaining  all  the  time  our  identity;  so 
may  it  be  in  death.  Tucker  goes  into  a  skil- 
fully-constructed catechism  to  show  the  ab- 
surdity of  making  the  self  anything  but  an 
individuality.  He  does  not  call  the  mind  the 
man  himself,  for  this  undergoes  changes ;  he 
postulates  an  unchanging  substance. 

It  does  not  appear  whether  or  not  Mr.  Com- 
ment was  forever  silenced  by  this  reply.  He 
might  have  suggested  that,  in  taking  refuge  in  a 
substance  and  in  surrendering  even  the  identity 
of  mind,  Mr.  Tucker  had  voluntarily  yielded  his 
case,  and  that  the  identity  ought  to  be  something 
more  than  an  inference,  which  Hume  at  once 
would  call  a  fiction.  The  dozen  example  is  not 
bad,  but  the  trouble  with  it  is  that  personality, 
if  exhibited  thus,  seems  but  a  name.  On  the 
whole  the  clay  example  is  much  to  be  preferred. 

Sir  W.  Hamilton  met  Hume  more  acutely  by 
charging  him  with  making  the  ego  only  a  bundle 
of  impressions  and  ideas,  while  he,  Hamilton, 
asserted,  "  As  clearly  as  I  am  conscious  of  exist- 
ing, so  clearly  am  I  conscious  at  every  moment 
of  my  existence,  that  the  conscious  ego  is  not 
itself  a  mere  modification,  nor  a  series  of  modi- 
fications of  any  other  subject,  but  that  it  is  itself 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  4g 

something  different  from  all  its  modifications 
and  a  self-existent  entity."  ^  He  does  not  try  to 
explain  this  fact,  to  go  below  it  and  account  for 
it.  !N"o  one,  he  truly  says,  doubts  this  deliver- 
ance of  consciousness,  though  Hume  doubted  its 
truth.  Hume,  he  asserts,  argued  against  the  ill- 
formed  premises  of  the  dogmatic  philosophers, 
and  is  refuted  by  the  correction  of  those  premises. 
He  commends  what  Locke,  Leibnitz,  Butler,  and 
Reid  had  said  of  the  immorality  of  the  doubt  of 
personal  and  moral  identity.  Hamilton  must  be 
referred  to  again  when  the  view  of  Kant  is  con- 
sidered, for  he  joins  Kant  with  Hume  just  here. 
Deferring  further  mention  of  Hamilton  for  the 
present  till  he  is  reached  in  the  order  of  time,  we 
may  go  back  to  the  eighteenth  century  and  note 
Voltaire's  sceptical  saying,  "  It  would  be  a  fine 
thing  to  see  one's  soul.  *  Know  thyself  is  an  excel- 
lent rule,  but  it  is  for  God  only  to  put  it  in  prac- 
tice ;  who  but  He  can  know  his  own  essence  ?"  ^ 
Condillac  is  more  philosophical  if  less  epigram- 
matic :  "  The  self  of  every  man  is  only  the  collec- 
tion of  sensations  which, he  experiences  and  of 


^  Lectures  on  Metaphysics,  xix. 
2  Dictiormaire  philosophique,  Ame. 
d  5 


50  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

those  which  his  memory  reports  to  him ;  that  is 
all, — the  consciousness  of  what  he  is  and  the 
recollection  of  what  he  has  been."  ^  This,  of 
course,  stands  or  falls  with  Hume  and  is  to  be 
judged  by  its  fruits.  If  Condillac  be  right,  the 
self  is  a  fiction  indeed,  and  moral  responsibility 
a  ghost. 

Everything  that  Jonathan  Edwards  wrote 
comes  to  us  with  the  weight  of  a  great  name, 
but  it  would  appear  that  here  Edwards  was  not 
in  vision.  Perhaps  he  too  much  approached 
Spinoza  in  his  form  of  mind  to  give  man  his 
true  place.  He  said,  with  conspicuous  caution, 
"  We  find  a  great  deal  of  difficulty  in  conceiving 
exactly  of  the  nature  of  our  own  souls.  And, 
notwithstanding  all  the  progress  which  has  been 
made  in  past  and  present  ages,  yet  there  is  still 
work  enough  left  for  future  inquiries  and  re- 
searches, and  room  for  progress  still  to  be  made 
for  many  ages  and  generations."  ^ 

He  did  not  know  how  soon  new  light  would 
shine.  When  he  published  these  words,  in  1754, 
Immanuel  Kant  was  preparing  his  first  course  of 


^  Traite  des  Sensations,  quoted  by  Ueberweg,  vol.  ii.  p.  127. 
2  Treatise  on  the  Will,  Part  IV.,  sect.  7. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  51 

lectures.  Taking  his  starting-point  with  Hume, 
but  proceeding  in  a  much  more  thorough  and 
convincing  way,  Kant  was,  as  regards  much  that 
he  found  in  philosophy,  wholly  sceptical,  but  he 
was  also  constructive  and  positive.  What  do  we 
possess  through  pure  reason?  was  his  question 
in  the  Kritik.  We  have  sense,  and  we  have 
thought;  what  do  we  gain  thereby?  In  sense 
we  have,  as  d  'priori  conditions  of  all  perception, 
space  and  time.  Under  these  and  other  relations 
we  know.  Our  objects  are  the  phenomena  of 
experience,  not  noumena.  We  think  under 
twelve  categories,  which  are  explained.  Judg- 
ments based  on  experience  directly  are  a  posteriori; 
those  absolutely  made  universal  are  a  priori. 
Having  dwelt  at  length  upon  tbese  points,  in- 
cluding also  a  treatment  of  synthetic  and  analytic 
judgments,  Kant  proceeded  to  free  the  pure 
reason  from  psychological  accretions.  "  The 
transcendental  doctrine  of  the  soul  is  falsely 
held  to  be  a  science  of  pure  reason,  touching  the 
nature  of  our  thinking  being.  We  can  lay  at 
the  foundation  of  this  science  nothing  but  the 
simple  and  perfectly  contentless  representation  /, 
which  cannot  even  be  called  a  conception,  but 
merely  a  consciousness  which   accompanies   all 


52  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

conceptions.  By  this  I,  or  He,  or  It,  who  or 
which  thinks,  nothing  more  is  represented  than 
a  transcendental  subject  of  thought  =  x,  which 
is  known  only  by  means  of  the  thoughts  that 
are  its  predicates,  and  of  which,  apart  from 
these,  we  cannot  form  the  least  conception. 
Hence  we  are  obliged  to  go  round  this  repre- 
sentation in  a  perpetual  circle.^  All  the  modes 
of  self-consciousness  in  thought  are  hence  not 
conceptions  of  objects  (categories);  they  are 
mere  logical  functions  which  do  not  present 
to  thought  an  object  to  be  cognized,  and  there- 
fore cannot  present  my  self  as  an  object.  .  .  . 
(1)  In  all  judgments  I  am  the  determining 
subject  of  that  relation  which  constitutes  a  judg- 
ment; .  .  .  but  this  does  not  signify  that  I,  as 
an  object,  am  for  myself  a  self-subsistent  being 
or  substance.^  .  .  .  (2)  The  I  of  apperception  is 
a  single  one  and  cannot  be  resolved  into  a  plu- 
rality of  subjects ;  .  .  .  but  this  is  not  to  declare 
that  the  thinking  I  is  a  simple  substance.  .  .  . 
(3)  The  proposition  of  the  identity  of  my  self, 
amid  all  the  representations  of  which  I  am  con- 


iKritik  der  Reinen  Vemunft,  Theil  II.,  Abth.  II.,  Buch 
II.,  p.  404.  a  Ibid.,  p.  408. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  53 

scious,  lies  in  the  conceptions  themselves;  .  .  . 
but  this  identity  is  not  the  same  as  the  perception 
of  the  subject,  whereby  it  is  presented  as  object, 
and  therefore  this  proposition  cannot  declare  the 
identity  of  the  person,  by  which  is  meant  the 
consciousness  of  the  identity  of  its  own  substance 
as  a  thinking  being  in  all  change  of  circum- 
stances. ...  (4)  I  distinguish  my  own  existence 
as  one  thinking  being  from  other  things  external 
to  me,  among  them  my  body ;  ,  .  .  but  whether 
this  consciousness  of  myself  is  possible  without 
things  external,  .  .  .  and  whether  I  can  exist 
merely  as  a  thinking  being  (without  being  man), 
I  cannot  know  from  this."^ 

The  four  paralogisms  and  their  corrections, 
condensed  as  much  as  possible,  are  given  in  the 
last  four  sentences.  The  whole  idea  is  stated  by 
Kant  thus :  "  The  unity  of  consciousness  which 
lies  at  the  basis  of  the  categoris,  is  considered  to 
be  a  perception  of  the  subject  as  object,  and  the 
category  of  substance  is  applied  to  the  subject. 
But  this  unity  is  nothing  more  than  the  unity  in 
thought,  by  which  no  object  is  given ;  to  which 

1  Kritik  der  Keinen  Vernunft,  Theil  II.,  Abth.  II.,  Buch 
II.,  p.  408. 

5* 


54  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

therefore  the  category  of  substance,  which  always 
presupposes  a  given  perception,  cannot  he  applied. 
Consequently  the  subject  cannot  be  known."  ^ 

So  far  as  Kant  was  here  aiming  to  show  against 
Knutzen,  M.  Mendelssohn,  and  others,  the  fallacy 
of  grounding  belief  in  immortality  upon  the 
soul  as  a  substance,  it  is  not  to  the  present  pur- 
pose to  deal  with  him.  This  was  his  main  ob- 
ject in  this  chapter,  but  incidentally  he  sought 
to  show  that  we  know  the  self  only  as  subject 
and  never  as  predicate  or  object. 

Hamilton's  answer  to  this  is  that  Kant  makes 
the  selfless  substantial  than  consciousness  makes 
it,  and  that  thus  to  reduce  it  is  to  discredit  con- 
sciousness,— a  proceeding  which  stops  all  phi- 
losophizing at  once.  "  In  disputing  the  testimony 
of  consciousness  to  our  mental  unity  and  sub- 
stantiality, Kant  disputes  the  possibility  of  phi- 
losophy, and,  consequently,  reduces  his  own  at- 
tempts at  philosophizing  to  an  absurdity."  ^ 

This  is  scarcely  just.  Kant  is  not  seeking  to 
do  away  with  the  self,  thus  denying  a  part  of 
every  thought  he   has  and  despising  conscious- 

1  Kritik  der  Eeinen  Vernunft,  Theil  II.,  Abth.  II.,  Buch 
II.,  p.  422.  2  Metaphysics,  Lecture  XIX. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  55 

ness  as  a  guide ;  he  is  only  seeking  to  make  self 
an  apperception  rather  than  a  judgment.  He 
cannot  be  so  rash,  skilled  introspectionist  as  he 
was,  as  to  deny  the  possibility  of  thorough  self- 
contemplation,  of  a  train  of  thought  which 
would  end  in  the  sentence,  "  Such  a  being,  with 
such  a  history,  such  purposes,  such  powers,  is  the 
being  called  I  by  my  self,  by  my  name  by  others." 

Mahaffy  seeks  to  be  just  to  Kant  when  he 
says,  "Are  you  conscious  of  being  presented 
with  yourself  as  a  substance  ?  Or  are  you  con- 
scious that  in  every  act  of  thought  you  must 
presuppose  a  permanent  self,  and  always  refer  it 
to  self,  while  still  that  self  you  cannot  grasp,  and 
it  remains  a  hidden  basis  upon  which  you  erect 
the  structure  of  your  thoughts  ?  Kant's  view, 
the  latter,  is  the  simpler  and  the  more  consistent 
with  the  ordinary  language."  ^ 

It  is  enough  to  say  to  this  that  this  is  going 
beyond  Kant,  who  did  not  make  the  I  a  hidden 
thing,  but  a  "  consciousness  accompanying  all 
conceptions."  In  appealing  to  "  ordinary  lan- 
guage," again,  Mahaffy  is  wholly  unwise,  for 
that  appeal  is  to  ignorance,  to  Alcibiades  before 

*  Kant's  Critical  Philosophy  for  English  Readers,  Ivi. 


56  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

he  had  had  his  conversation  with  Socrates,  to  one 
who  has  not  heeded  the  oracle,  "  Know  thyself." 
To  vindicate  Kant  from  friendly  or  unfriendly 
misrepresentation  we  must  briefly  remark  upon 
his  doctrine  of  the  self  as  it  appears  in  his 
"  Original  Synthetic  Unity  of  Apperception." 
He  there  presents  in  vivid  contrast  the  merely 
empirical  self  of  the  passing  moment  and  the 
original  and  permanent  and  transcendental  self, 
and  declares :  "  The  empirical  consciousness, 
which  accompanies  each  determination  as  it 
arises,  is  in  itself  broken  up  into  units,  and  is 
unrelated  to  the  one  identical  subject.  Relation 
to  a  single  subject  does  not  take  place  when  I 
accompany  each  determination  with  conscious- 
ness, but  only  when  I  add  one  determination  to 
another,  and  am  conscious  of  this  act  of  synthesis. 
It  is  only  because  I  am  capable  of  combining  in 
one  consciousness  the  various  determinations 
presented  to  me  that  I  can  become  aware  that 
in  every  one  of  them  the  consciousness  is  the 
same.  It  is  only  because  I  can  grasp  the  various 
determinations  in  one  consciousness  that  I  can 
call  them  all  mine ;  were  it  not  so,  I  should  have 
a  self  as  many-colored  and  various  as  the  sepa- 
rate  determinations  of  which   I  am   conscious. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  57 

Synthetic  unity  of  the  various  determinations  is 
therefore  the  ground  of  that  identity  of  apper- 
ception which  precedes  d,  priori  every  definite 
act  of  thought.  .  .  .  The  unity  of  apperception 
is  therefore  the  supreme  principle  of  all  our 
knowledge."^ 

By  presenting  this  transcendental  synthetic 
conception  of  the  self  as  combining  subject 
Xant  seems  to  separate  himself  from  Hume  by 
the  vs^hole  breadth  of  this  conception,  while  in 
his  description  of  the  empirical  self  he  agrees 
with  Hume  and  covers  all  that  Hume  had  to  say 
of  the  self.  It  is  clear  that  Kant  is  a  firm  be- 
liever in  personal  identity,  and  must  be  counted 
on  the  side  of  those  who  affirm  the  positive,  sub- 
stantial existence  of  the  individual  self,  and  can- 
not be  set  down  as  positing  only  the  mere  "T 
think"  of  passing  experience.  Only  Kant  rightly 
declares  that  some  have  gone  too  far  in  holding 
that  in  thinking  we  know  the  self  independently 
as  an  object. 

Fichte,  so  modifying  or  rather  transcending 
Kant's  view  as  to  exclude  the  dualism  of  phe- 
nomena and  noumena,  presented  the  self  as  ab- 

1  Kritik,  Theil  II.,  Abtli.  I.,  Buch  I.,  pp.  133-135. 


5S  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

solute,  but  manifesting  itself  in  consciousness  as 
knowing  subject  and  known  object :  "  The  I  is 
this,  the  subject-objectivity,  and  nothing  else 
whatever ;  the  positing  of  the  subjective  and  its 
objective,  of  the  consciousness  and  its  known  as 
one ;  and  absolutely  nothing  else  outside  of  this 
identity."  ^ 

Of  this  doctrine  Dr.  McCosh  says  that  Fichte 
did  for  Kant  what  Berkeley  did  for  Locke.  He 
charges  Fichte  with  denying  any  self  but  a  phe- 
nomenon, and  argues  that  a  phenomenon,  al- 
though but  an  appearance,  is  an  appearance  of 
something  exhibiting  some  of  its  qualities.  So 
with  the  self,  "  We  perceive  qualities  of  self,  of 
self  in  such  and  such  a  state."  ^  Dr.  McCosh  is 
too  hasty,  in  conclusion,  to  do  Fichte  justice. 

Herbart  engages  vdth  the  question  as  treated 
by  Kant  and  Fichte :  "  What  we  observe  in  our- 
selves is,  taken  generally,  a  very  great  variety 
of  our  thoughts  and  mental  states,  a  continual 
becoming  and  changing.  Over  against  these  ap- 
pears the  I,  which  is  always  present  there,  to 
form  a  fixed  point.  ...  Of  the  reality  of  this  I 

1  Sonnenklarer  Bericht,  edition  1801,  p.  86. 

2  Cognitive  Powers,  Book  I.,  chap.  ii. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  59 

we  have  so  strong  and  immediate  a  conviction 
that  it  has  become  a  form  of  oath  to  establish  all 
other  knowledge  and  conviction,  '  As  true  as  I 
am.'  .  .  .  What  does  self-consciousness  declare  ? 
The  I  declares  itself,  that  is,  its  I,  that  is,  its  self- 
declaration.  If  the  inquiries  for  the  ego,  the 
opening  of  which  is  here  suggested,  be  properly- 
carried  on,  the  entrance  will  show  itself  in  spec- 
ulative psychology.  After  Kant  and  Fichte  phi- 
losophers must  go  this  way."^ 

In  thus  pointing  out  that  the  Kantian  criticism 
had  opened  a  new  way  which  would  be  much 
more  prolific  in  result  than  the  old,  Herbart  was 
surely  right.  In  his  strictures  upon  Fichte  he  is 
skilfully  summarized  in  Dr.  C.  C.  Everett's  ex- 
position of  "Fichte's  Science  of  Knowledge."^ 
The  result  is  the  vindication  of  self-consciousness 
as  positing  the  I  in  distinction  from  all  else,  "In 
its  highest  form  it  is  self-affirmation,  which  is 
the  one  fundamental  and  absolute  affirmation."^ 

Schelling,  denying  the  absolutely  egoistic  point 
of  view  of  Fichte,  and  gradually  coming  into 
direct  opposition  in  mysticism,  held  that  "the 


1  Lehrbuch  zur  Einleitung,  I.  B.  2,  IV.  I.  124. 

2  Chicago,  1844,  pp.  81-87.  » Ibid.,  p.  89. 


60  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

I  can  be  conscious  of  itself  only  in  contrast  with 
a  not-self.  At  the  same  time  this  not-self  or 
limit  is  laid  down  by  itself  and  is  recognized  as 
its  own.  The  I  is  therefore  a  perpetual  process 
of  laying  down  and  removing  a  limit."  ^  .  .  . 
"  There  is  an  immediate  consciousness  of  the 
self  as  distinct  from  and  contrasted  with  an 
outer  object."  ^  "  The  question  whether  the  I  of 
self-consciousness  is  a  thing  in  itself  or  a  phe- 
nomenon is  utterly  meaningless.  To  speak  of 
the  I  as  a  thing  in  itself  is  to  suppose  that  the  I 
exists  otherwise  than  for  itself,  which  is  as  ab- 
surd as  to  suppose  that  the  I  exists  before  it 
exists."  * 

This  was  a  transition  from  Kant  to  Hegel,  and 
in  the  latter's  view  the  extreme  idealistic  position 
was  fully  exhibited. 

Hegel,  in  his  "Philosophy  of  History,"  said 
simply,  "  Two  things  must  be  distinguished  in 
consciousness :  first,  that  I  know ;  secondly, 
what  I  know.  In  self-consciousness  they  are 
merged  in  one ;  for  spirit  knows  itself"  *    Here 


1  Schelling's  Transcendental  Idealism  summarized  by  Wat- 
son, Chicago,  1882,  p.  111.  » i|,ia.,  p.  127. 
3  Ibid.,  p.  110.                                                 *  Introduction. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  61 

he  has  set  consciousness  over  against  self-con- 
sciousness, and  has  presented  his  habitual  notion 
that  consciousness,  in  which  the  subject  and  the 
object  stand  over  against  each  other,  is  but  a 
step  to  self-consciousness  in  which  a  synthesis 
takes  place  and  the  mind  contemplates  itself  as 
knowing.  In  another  place,  which  Hegel  reached 
in  the  course  of  a  full  examination  of  his  cate- 
gories, he  said,  "  One  has  not  the  least  idea  of 
the  I  nor  of  anything,  even  of  the  idea  itself,  so 
far  as  he  does  not  comprehend  anything  and  re- 
mains standing  only  by  the  simple,  fixed  percep- 
tion and  name.  It  is  a  singular  thought,  if  it 
can  be  named  a  thought,  that  I  must  myself 
make  use  of  the  I  in  order  to  judge  of  the  I. 
The  I,  which  makes  use  of  the  self-consciousness 
as  a  means  of  judging,  is  indeed  an  x  of  which 
one,  as  to  the  relation  of  such  usage,  can  have 
not  the  least  idea.  ...  A  stone  has  not  this 
awkwardness.  If  it  is  to  be  thought  or  judged 
upon,  it  does  not  stand  in  its  own  way.  It  is 
freed  from  the  inconvenience  of  making  use  of 
itself  for  this  purpose ;  another,  outside  of  it, 
must  do  the  thinking."^ 


»  Logik,  Werke  V.,  p.  257. 
6 


62  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

It  is  difficult  to  make  an  extract,  either  from 
the  "Logic"  or  from  the  "Phenomenology," 
which  will  clearly  show  how  Hegel  regarded  the 
ego,  for  he  is  discussing  only  the  process  of 
thinking,  and  thus  he  presupposes  the  ego  all  the 
way,  though  at  first  the  ohject,  the  "this,"  is 
prominent,  and  therefore  mere  consciousness 
precedes  what  may  more  properly  be  called  self- 
consciousness.  The  selhst  may  be  said  to  be  in 
Hegel's  hands  a  substance  which  undergoes  a 
constant  clarifying.  He  is  affirmative  in  regard 
to  personal  identity  and  the  selfhood,  and  in 
his  Nuremberg  Outline  thus  sums  up  the  case: 
"  The  content  of  reason  is  for  the  ego  no  alien 
somewhat,  nothing  given  jfrom  without,  but 
throughout  penetrated  and  assimilated  by  the 
ego  and  therefore  to  all  intents  produced  by  the 
ego."  ^  Dr.  W.  T.  Harris  expresses  it  thus : 
"  Looking  closely  at  his  treatment  of  idea,  we 
discover  plain  evidence  sufficient  to  convince  us 
that  he  has  in  his  thoughts  always  a  personal 
first  principle  as  the  necessary  result  of  his 
system.     "We  see  well  enough  that  his  talk  about 


^Journal  of  Speculative  Philosophy  for  August,  1869,  p. 
174. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  63 

method  and  dialectic  treatment  is  meant  merely 
for  a  statement  of  the  nature  of  this  highest 
personal  self-activity."  ^ 

Passing  now  to  such  English,  French,  German, 
Italian,  and  American  philosophers  as  it  has 
seemed  well  to  consult  in  addition,  I  note  Sir 
"W.  Hamilton's  remark :  "  The  I  is  manifested 
only  in  one  or  the  other  of  these  modes  [of  per- 
ception, feeling,  memory,  and  so  forth];  but  it 
is  manifested  in  them  all ;  they  are  all  only  phe- 
nomena of  the  I.  The  self,  the  I,  is  recognized 
in  every  act  of  intelligence,  as  the  subject  to 
which  that  act  belongs."^ 

Closely  affiliated  with  this  perfect  faith  in 
consciousness,  which  no  criticism  could  shake, 
stands  the  view  of  J.  J.  F.  Ancillon,  a  French 
resident  of  Berlin,  who  sympathized  with  Jacobi 
rather  than  with  Kant.  He  said,  "  The  con- 
sciousness or  ego  is  the  impenetrability  of  souls. 
...  If  the  consciousness  of  ourselves  or  of  the 
ego  be  not  an  immediate  revelation  of  the  re- 
ality of  our  own  existence,  and  if  the  con- 
sciousness of  other  existences  be  not  given  us 


1  Hegel's  Logic,  Chicago,  1891,  p.  392. 

2  Metaphysics,  Lecture  IX.,  p.  116. 


^4-  ^SE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

in  the  ego,  we  can  never  attain  to  a  real  ex- 
istence. ...  Consciousness  gives  us  the  reality 
of  our  own  existence  and  therein  the  reality 
of  infinite  being.  The  soul  is  given  us  in 
and  by  the  consciousness  which  we  have  of 
ourselves.  It  is  us,  and  we  are  it.  The  ego 
forces  us  to  believe  in  the  universe  and  in  our- 
selves ;  and  if  we  doubt  it,  we  believe  absolutely 
nothing."  ^ 

This  last  is  not  too  strongly  stated,  as  may 
sufficiently  appear  from  Kant's  rejection  of  such 
belief  as  objectively  founded  or  constitutive,  and 
his  reinstating  it  as  regulative  or  practically  val- 
uable. It  is  right  to  act,  he  held,  as  if  there 
were  a  soul.  It  is  not  important  to  ascertain,  it 
is  impossible  to  know,  whether  God  be  in  one 
person,  or  three,  or  ten;  it  is  enough  if  we 
-accept  the  number  which  will  give  the  right  rule 
of  conduct.  And  so  on,  almost  as  if  one  could 
be  voluntarily  self-deceived.  Ancillon  was  on 
firm  ground  here,  and  made  his  statement  in 
another  way  which  seems  worthy  of  quotation : 
"  The  reflective  ego  distinguishes  self  from  its 

*  La  Science  et  la  Foi  Philosophique,  Paris,  1830,  pp.  101, 
136,  163. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  65 

modifications  and  separates  spectator  from  spec- 
tacle." ^ 

It  may  be  well  also  to  hear  from  Thomas  Tay- 
lor, although  he  was  only  introducing  Plotinus 
as  the  reproducer  of  Plato :  "  Prior  both  to 
reason  and  the  one  life  is  the  one-  of  the  soul, 
which  says,  I  perceive,  I  desire;  which  fol- 
lows all  these  energies  and  energizes  together 
with  them ;  for  we  should  not  be  able  to  know 
all  these  and  to  apprehend  in  what  they  differ 
from  each  other,  unless  we  contained  a  certain 
indivisible  nature,  which  subsists  above  com- 
mon sense,  and  which,  prior  to  all  opinion, 
desire,  and  will,  knows  all  that  these  know 
and  desire,  according  to  an  indivisible  mode  of 
apprehension."  ^ 

In  contrast  with  this  antique  and  dogmatic 
style  is  the  remarkably  perspicuous  Cousin :  "  In 
every  act  of  consciousness  there  is  the  conscious- 
ness of  some  operation,  phenomenon,  thought, 
volition,  or  sensation ;  and  at  the  same  time  the 
conception  of  our  existence.  And  when  memory, 
following  consciousness,  comes  into  existence,  the 


1  Nouveaux  Melanges,  ii.  p.  103. 

^  Introduction  to  Plotinus,  London,  1794. 
e  6* 


66  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

phenomena  which  just  before  were  under  the  eye 
of  consciousness,  fall  under  that  of  memory,  with 
the  implicit  conviction  that  the  same  being,  the 
same  I  myself,  who  was  the  subject  of  the  phe- 
nomena of  which  I  was  conscious,  still  exists  and 
is  the  same  whom  my  memory  recalls  to  me.  .  .  . 
In  the  order  of  nature  and  reason,  consciousness 
and  memory  involve  the  supposition  of  personal 
identity.  In  chronological  order  some  act  of 
memory  and  of  consciousness  is  the  condition 
of  the  conception  of  our  identity.  .  .  .  The 
condition  of  consciousness  is  attention,  and  that 
of  attention  is  the  will.  It  is  the  continuity  of 
the  will,  attested  by  memory,  which  gives  the 
conviction  of  personal  identity."  * 

Cousin  proceeds  to  criticise  Locke's  meagre 
definition  that  "  consciousness  alone  makes  self," 
and  declares  that  the  self  is  known  in  the  opera- 
tions which  manifest  it,  that  identity  is  the  con- 
viction of  reason.  He  adds :  "  Personal  identity 
is  the  union  of  your  being,  yourself,  opposed  to 
the  plurality  of  consciousness  and  memory.  It 
is  impossible  to  know  phenomena  of  sensation, 
volition  and  intelligence,  without  instantly  refer- 

1  Criticism  of  Locke,  Hartford,  1834,  pp.  70,  73. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  67 

ring  them  to  a  subject  one  and  identical,  which 
is  self,  the  I."^ 

Cousin  seems  to  go  too  far  in  this  criticism  of 
Locke ;  for,  if  we  admit  with  him  that  the  self 
does  not  fall  under  consciousness  and  memory, 
but  only-the  operations  in  which  the  self  is  en- 
gaged, we  are  precluded  from  making  the  per- 
fectly rational  statement,  "  I  am."  Indeed,  we 
should  not  find  difficulty  in  criticising  Cousin 
by  his  own  words. 

In  the  works  of  the  Italian  Eosmini,  whose 
system  has  been  conveniently  set  forth,  largely 
in  the  author's  words,  by  Thomas  Davidson,  who 
compared  his  influence  upon  the  thought  of 
Italy  to  that  of  Aristotle  and  Kant,  may  be  found 
clear  statements  as  to  the  selfhood:  "When  I 
think,  myself,  I,  the  subject,  become  the  object 
of  my  own  thought.  .  .  .  The  human  soul  is  a 
single  substantial  subject.^  .  .  .  The  ego  is  an 
active  principle  in  a  given  nature,  in  so  far  as  it 
has  consciousness  of  itself  and  pronounces  the 
act  of  consciousness.  In  order  to  be  self-con- 
scious, that  is,  to  be  an  ego,  the  subject  must 


*  Criticism  of  Locke,  p.  259. 

*  Kosmini's  Philosophical  System,  London,  1882,  pp.  63,  118. 


68  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

have  combined  the  feeling  of  selfhood  [we  de- 
cline to  adopt  Mr.  Davidson's  meity  for  the  Italian 
meita\  with  ideal  being  as  intuited,  and  then,  by 
reflection,  must  have  analyzed  the  object  thus 
formed  into  the  judgment,  '  Myself  is.'  But 
this  self  is  precisely  what  we  mean  by  ego.  .  .  . 
The  identity  of  principles  in  different  reflections 
arises  from  the  inner  feeling, — that  is,  from  the 
feeling  which  man  has  of  his  own  universal 
activity,  wherein  are  virtually  contained  and 
identified  all  partial  activities,  and  wherein  it  is 
felt  that  that  act  which  gives  rise  to  perception 
and  reasoning  is  nothing  other  than  an  act,  a 
partial  application  of  that  first  fundamental 
activity,  from  which  likewise  proceeds  reflection 
upon  that  which  is  perceived  and  reasoned  about, 
upon  perceptions,  upon  reasonings,  upon  the  re- 
flections themselves,  and  that  this  activity  is  the 
very  one  which  speaks  and  which  posits  itself 
by  saying  '  I.'     Thus  is  generated  the  ego."  ^ 

Hickok  views  the  subject  similarly :  "  Some- 
thing is  while  the  varied  exercises  successively 
come  and  go  upon  the  field  of  human  conscious- 
ness.     What  that  something  is,  the  conscious- 

*  Kosmini's  Philosophical  System,  London,  1882,  pp.  202,  217. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  gg 

ness  does  not  reveal ;  but  that  it  permanently  is, 
in  its  unchanged  identity,  the  consciousness  does 
testify.  It  is  as  if  the  mirror  could  feel  itself 
and  its  repeated  throes  of  reflection,  while  it  can 
by  no  means  envisage  itself,  but  only  that  which 
stands  before  it."^ 

This  is  the  same  as  to  say  that  consciousness 
is  a  mere  mirror.  If  it  were  such,  the  existence 
of  a  self  would  indeed  be  but  a  reflection  from  a 
passive  consciousness,  but  the  mirror  is  at  least 
so  full  of  life  that  it  can  turn  a  hundred  ways, 
and  can  itself  make  up  the  composite  image,  in- 
cluding all  the  reflections.  N'ay,  more,  aided  by 
the  judgment  and  memory,  it  can  say,  "  Thou 
art  the  man,"  and  can  bid  him  repent,  or  suffer 
the  reward  of  his  deeds. 

Schopenhauer,  with  his  hand  against  every 
man  and  his  mind  as  inhospitable  as  possible 
towards  other  men's,  views,  was  acute  and  bril- 
liant in  thought  and  speech.  His  word  is,  "  All 
knowledge  presupposes  subject  and  object.  Self- 
consciousness  knows  only  will,  not  knowledge. 
The  ego  is  as  described  by  the  Upanishad :  '  It 
is  not  seen,  yet  sees  all  things;  it  is  not  heard, 

^  Empirical  Psychology,  Schenectady,  1854,  p.  75. 


70  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

yet  hears  all  things ;  it  is  not  known,  yet  knows 
all  things ;  it  is  not  understood,  yet  understands 
all  things.'  There  can  be  no  knowledge  of 
knowing.  'I  know  that  I  know'  means  only 
that  I  know,  and  this  nothing  more  than  I.  The 
subject  of  knowledge  can  never  be  known,  it  can 
never  become  object.  .  .  .  The  identity  of  the 
willing  with  the  knowing  subject,  in  virtue  of 
which  the  word  '  I'  designates  both,  is  the  nodus 
of  the  universe  {Weltknoteri),  and  therefore  in- 
explicable."^ 

The  answer  to  this  would  best  be  made  by  one 
who  was  learning  with  interest  something  which 
he  had  not  previously  known.  The  will  to  know 
would  come  first,  and  then  the  use  of  knowledge 
acquired  would  follow,  and  then  he  might  look 
upon  himself  and  say,  "  You,  who  were  ignorant 
of  this  language,  can  now  speak  it ;  be  thankful." 
It  is  needless  to  analyze  Schopenhauer's  obstinate 
negations. 

How  different  the  spirit  of  Ulrici:  "By 
strength  of  his  self-consciousness,  his  higher 
spontaneity  and  his  thorough  individuality,  not 
only  is  the  man  himself  in  general  but  the  single 

1  Fourfold  Koot  of  Sufficient  Keason,  sect.  42. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  71 

individual  in  an  eminent  sense  a  subject,  a  self. 
Througli  the  fact  of  self-distinction  he  affirms 
and  knows  himself  as  self;  through  the  will  he 
actuates  and  maintains  himself  as  self."  ^ 

These  are  weighty  words  which  might  be  en- 
larged upon,  but  they  are  passed  over  with  the 
single  remark  that  they  will  repay  one  for  the 
closest  examination. 

Lotze  does  not  go  quite  so  far:  "Self-con- 
sciousness is  not  an  innate  endowment  of  the 
mind  so  that  from  the  first  we  see  mirrored  be- 
fore us  what  we  ourselves  are.  Our  conscious- 
ness never  presents  to  us  this  image  as  found; 
we  are  merely  directed  to  a  more  or  less  obscure 
point  in  which  lies  our  ego.  .  .  .  Self-conscious- 
ness is  to  us  but  as  the  interpretation  of  a  sense 
of  self.  With  culture  the  content  of  the  ego 
becomes  clearer,  and  extends  over  an  enlarging 
circumference."  ^ 

It  is,  of  course,  of  this  cultured  self-conscious- 
ness, this  mature  mind  obedient  to  the  oracle, 
"Know  thyself,"  that  we  ought  to  think;  and 
that  Lotze  abates  nothing  from  the  objective 


1  Gott  und  der  Menscli,  Leipzig,  1873,  p.  30. 
*  Microcosmos,  Book  II.,  chap,  v.,  sect.  3. 


72  THM  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

reality  of  this  may  be  seen  from  Ms  words : 
•'Among  all  the  errors  of  the  human  mind  it 
has  always  seemed  to  me  the  strangest  that  it 
could  come  to  doubt  its  own  existence,  of  which 
alone  it  has  direct  experience,  or  to  take  it  at 
second  hand  as  the  product  of  our  external 
nature  which  we  know  only  indirectly,  only  by 
means  of  the  knowledge  of  the  very  mind  to 
which  we  would  fain  deny  existence."  ^  And 
still  more  emphatically  he  says,  "Mortality 
reaches  its  highest  stage  in  self-consciousness. 
.  .  .  Self-consciousness  sets  itself  as  ego  in  op- 
position to  the  non-ego."^ 

When  in  a  passage  we  meet  with  an  apparent 
contradiction  of  this,,  and  Lotze  is  found  speaking 
of  the  self  as  "never  rising  into  complete  self- 
consciousness,"^  it  seems  to  be  his  reverence  for 
man  leading  him  to  attribute  to  him  an  infinite 
depth  transcending  the  plummet  of  self-con- 
sciousness. There  is  no  harm  in  this,  provided 
it  is  agreed  that  we  can  know  and  measure  and 
judge  the  agent  of  our  own  acts. 

Ferrier  has  some  emphatic  sentences :  "  Self 


^  Microcosmos^  Book  II.,  chap,  v.,  sect.  6. 

2  Ibid.,  Book  IX.,  chap.  iv.  'Ibid.,  chap.  iv. 


'RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  73 

is  the  ens  unum,  the  semper  cognitum  in  omnibus 
notitiis.  It  is  the  centre  in  which  all  cognitions 
meet  and  agree.  .  .  .  [N'o  cognition  in  which 
one  does  not  apprehend  one's  self  is  possible.  .  .  . 
The  ego  comes  before  us  along  with  whatever 
comes  before  us.  ,  .  .  When  I  observe  a  book  I 
also  observe  myself.  .  .  .  There  can  be  no  knowl- 
edge of  self  or  ego  in  a  purely  indeterminate 
state.  The  ego  can  know  itself  only  in  connec- 
tion with  some  non-ego.  .  .  .  Hume  says  that 
he  catches  his  perceptions  without  any  self;  in 
other  words,  he  finds  that  they  do  not  belong  to 
any  one.  .  .  .  The  essence  of  the  mind  is  the 
knowledge  which  it  has  of  itself  with  that 
which  it  is  cognizant  of."^ 

The  expression  ens  unum  seems  too  strong  for 
Terrier's  purpose,  and  we  note  that  his  last  sen- 
tence ignores  the  will ;  but  his  criticism  of  Hume 
shows  that  he  means  to  be  counted  among  the 
supporters  of  personality  as  actual,  discernible, 
and  permanent. 

It  suited  the  purpose  of  Dean  Mansel  to 
note  the  limits  of  personality,  but  he  affirm- 
atively  said,   "Personality  is   a  limitation,   for 


^  Institutes  of  Metaphysics,  Propositions  I.,  II.,  VII.,  IX. 
D  7 


74  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

the  thought  and  the  thinker  limit  each  other. 
If  I  am  any  one  of  my  own  thoughts,  I  live 
and  die  with  each  successive  moment  of  my 
own  consciousness.  If  I  am  not  any  one  of  my 
own  thoughts,  I  am  limited  hy  that  very  differ- 
ence." This  is  clear,  and  he  goes  further  in  the 
direction  of  definition  of  the  self  when  he  says, 
"  That  which  I  see,  or  hear,  or  think,  or  feel 
changes  and  passes  away  with  each  moment  of 
my  varied  existence.  I  who  see,  hear,  think, 
arid  feel  am  one  continuous  self,  whose  existence 
gives  unity  and  connection  to  the  whole."  ^  He 
also  holds  that  we  are  conscious  of  our  selves  as 
depending  upon  another  Person. 

In  his  note  to  his  father's  "Phenomena  of 
Mind,"  J.  S.  Mill  has  expressed  himself  with 
great  vigor :  "  Suppose  a  being  gifted  with  sensa- 
tion, but  devoid  of  memory;  whose  sensations 
follow  after  one  another,  but  leave  no  trace  of 
their  existence  when  they  cease.  Could  this 
being  have  any  knowledge  or  notion  of  a  self? 
"Would  he  ever  say  to  himself,  ^  I  feel ;  this  sensa- 
tion is  mine?'     I  think  not.     The  notion  of  a 


1  Limits  of  Keligious  Thought,  Lecture  III.,  pp.  103,  105; 
iv.  p.  130. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  75 

self  is,  I  apprehend,  a  consequence  of  memory. 
There  is  no  meaning  in  the  word  ego  or  I  unless 
the  I  of  to-day  is  also  the  I  of  yesterday."  ^ 

This  is  somewhat  too  strong.  It  is  true  that 
the  notion  of  the  self  depends  on  memory,  but 
it  is  not  so  true  that  it  depends  on  memory 
alone;  for  an  aged  person,  whose  memory  is 
gone,  as  the  saying  is,  still  retains  in  momentary 
self-consciousness  a  distinct  idea  of  self,  and  every 
new  sensation  renews  the  thought  of  self.  In- 
deed, Mill  says  for  himself  that  "  there  is  a  men- 
tal process  over  and  above  the  having  a  mere 
feeling,  to  which  the  word  consciousness  is 
sometimes,  and  it  can  hardly  be  said  improperly, 
applied,  namely  the  reference  of  the  feeling  to 
our  self."^ 

But  in  another  place,  having  mentioned  a  suc- 
cession of  feelings,  he  said,  "  This  succession  of 
feelings,  which  I  call  my  memory  of  the  past,  is 
that  by  which  I  distinguish  myself.  Myself  is 
the  person  who  had  that  series  of  feelings,  and  I 
know  nothing  of  myself  by  direct  knowledge 
except  that  I  had  them.  But  there  is  a  bond  of 
some  sort  among  all  the  parts  of  the  series ;  and 

iVol.  i.,  note75.  'Ibid. 


76  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

this  bond,  to  me,  constitutes  my  ego.  Here,  I 
think,  the  question  must  rest  until  some  psychol- 
ogist succeeds  better  than  any  one  has  yet  done 
in  showing  a  mode  in  which  the  analysis  can  be 
carried  farther."  ^ 

Mansel  would  probably  have  answered  that, 
by  pursuing  the  subject  of  the  relation  of  self  to 
the  other  Person,  some  further  light  would  be 
obtained,  but  this  Mill  would  not  have  heeded. 
Indeed  he  was  wholly  a  sceptic  and  might  be 
joined  with  Schopenhauer  when  he  (Mill)  said, 
"  There  seems  to  be  no  ground  for  believing, 
with  Sir  "W.  Hamilton  and  Mr.  Mansel,  that  the 
ego  is  an  original  presentation  of  consciousness ; 
that  the  mere  impression  on  our  senses  involves 
and  carries  with  it  any  consciousness  of  a  self, 
any  more  than  I  believe  it  to  do  of  a  not-self. 
The  inexplicable  tie,  or  law,  or  organic  union, 
which  connects  the  present  consciousness  with 
the  past  one,  is  as  near  as  I  think  we  can  get  to 
a  positive  conception  of  self."  ^ 

The  light  that  was  in  him  seems  to  have  been 
darkness.     He  spoke  of  his  own  mind  as  if  he 


» Vol.  ii,,  note  33. 

'  Examination  of  Hamilton,  4th  edition,  p.  262. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  77 

had  no  more  intimate  knowledge  of  it  than  of 
another's.  What  he  groped  for  lay  before  his 
own  consciousness  if  he  could  follow  Hegel's 
advice  and  raise  it  to  self-consciousness. 

In  strong  contrast  with  Mill  is  Gatien-Arnoult, 
whom  Hamilton  approvingly  quoted  at  length. 
In  a  more  succinct  statement  than  that  used  by 
Hamilton  this  writer  said,  "  The  identity  of  the 
ego  is  the  continuity  of  its  existence  without  in- 
terruption or  alteration.  It  knows  by  the  mem- 
ory and  consciousness  that  it  goes  on  without  in- 
terruption or  alteration.  The  ego  which  I  am 
now  is  no  other  than  that  which  I  was  yester- 
day. I  am  always  myself.  The  identity  of  the 
ego  results  from  its  unity, — that  is,  its  simplicity, 
immateriality,  spirituality."  ^ 

Herbert  Spencer,  under  the  question,  **  What 
is  this  that  thinks  ?"  declares  the  ego  to  be  un- 
knowable. Common  speech  makes  the  ego  an 
entity,  and  the  belief  in  it  is  "unavoidable"; 
but  "it  is  a  belief  admitting  of  no  justification 
by  reason."  He  expresses  his  approval  of  the 
views  of  Sir  W.  Hamilton  and  Dean  Mansel,  and 
concludes :  "  A  true  cognition  of  self  implies  a 


*  Philosophie  elementaire :  Keponses  aux  Question  iv. 

7* 


78  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

state  in  which  the  knowing  and  the  known  are 
one, — in  which  subject  and  object  are  identified; 
and  this  Mr.  Mansel  rightly  holds  to  be  the  anni- 
hilation of  both.  So  that  the  personality  of 
which  each  is  conscious,  and  of  which  the  exist- 
ence is  to  each  a  fact  beyond  all  others  the  most 
certain,  is  yet  a  thing  which  cannot  be  truly 
known  at  all;  knowledge  of  it  is  forbidden  by 
the  very  nature  of  thought."  ^ 

Spencer  is  clearly  mistaken  here,  and  the  ap- 
peal from  Spencer  can  be  made  to  Spencer.  He 
has  said  that  we  must  believe  in  self  ("Belief  in 
the  reality  of  self  is  a  belief  which  no  hypothesis 
enables  us  to  escape") ;  and  he  has  said  that  "  it 
is  a  belief  which  reason,  when  pressed  for  an 
answer,  rejects ;"  but  later  he  said,  "  The  totality 
of  my  consciousness  is  divisible  into  a  faint  ag- 
gregate which  I  call  my  mind ;  a  special  part  of 
the  vivid  aggregate  which,  cohering  with  this  in 
various  ways,  I  call  my  body;  and  the  rest  of 
the  vivid  aggregate,  which  has  no  such  coher- 
ence with  the  faint  aggregate.  The  principle  of 
continuity,  forming  into  a  whole  the  faint  states 
of  consciousness,  moulding  and  modifying  them 

1  First  Principles :  New  York,  1890,  pp.  64,  65. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  79 

by  some  unknown  energy,  is  distinguished  as 
the  ego."^ 

This  personification  of  the  principle  of  con- 
tinuity exercising  an  unknown  energy  will  not 
guide  Spencer  into  all  truth,  but  it  would  appear 
that  in  t^  years  he  had  come  to  accept  the  ego 
as  something  distinguishable  in  consciousness, 
and  this  is  a  really  noteworthy  progress. 

T.  H.  Green  is  full  of  light,  in  contrast  with 
Spencer,  when  he  says,  "  The  more  strongly 
Hume  insists  that  '  the  identity  which  we  as- 
cribe to  the  mind  of  man  is  only  a  fictitious 
one,'  the  more  completely  does  his  doctrine  re- 
fute itself  In  all  his  attempts  we  find  that  the 
relation,  which  has  to  be  explained  away,  is  pre- 
supposed under  some  other  expression,  and  that 
it  is  '  fictitious'  not  in  the  sense  which  Hume's 
theory  requires,  that  there  is  no  such  thing,  but 
in  the  sense  that  it  would  not  exist  if  we  did  not 
think  about  our  feelings."  ^ 

Still  more  strongly  and  with  equal  clearness 
Green  has  spoken  in  a  passage  quoted  by  Dr.  C. 


^  Principles  of  Psychology,  sect.  462. 

*  Philosophical  Works,  London,  1885,  General  Introduction, 
p.  297. 


80  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

C.  Everett  in  his  "  Fichte's  Science  of  Knowl- 
edge :"  ^  "  If  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a  connected 
experience  of  related  objects,  there  must  be  op- 
erative in  consciousness  a  unifying  principle, 
which  not  only  presents  related  objects  to  itself, 
but  at  once  renders  them  objects  and  unites 
them  in  relation  to  each  other  by  this  act  of  pre- 
sentation; and  which  is  single  throughout  the 
experience.  The  unity  of  this  principle  must  be 
correlative  to  the  unity  of  the  experience.  If  all 
possible  experience  of  related  objects — the  ex- 
perience of  a  thousand  years  ago  and  the  experi- 
ence of  to-day,  the  experience  which  I  have  here 
and  that  which  I  might  have  in  any  other  region 
of  space — forms  a  single  system ;  if  there  be  no 
such  thing  as  an  experience  of  unrelated  objects ; 
then  there  must  be  a  corresponding  singleness  in 
that  principle  of  consciousness  which  forms  the 
bonds  of  the  relation  between  the  objects."  ^ 

This  noble  passage  might  well  close  the  his- 
torical summary  of  the  doctrine  were  there  not 
a  few  other  authors  who  deserved  mention. 
Professor  Bowen  boldly  defends  the  self  against 
"  all  metaphysical  cavils"  by  declaring  that  it  is 


^  P.  76.  2  Prolegomena  to  Ethics,  34. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  gl 

indivisible;  that  it  exercises  one  mind;  that  there 
is  "  a  direct  consciousness  of  self;"  that  it  is  a 
monad ;  that  we  are  conscious  of  it  in  itself  and 
in  its  passing  into  thought  and  act ;  that  we  are 
not  compelled  to '  infer  its  existence  from  its 
manifestations ;  and  that  the  only  difficulty  with 
defining  it  is  that  it  is  indivisible.^ 

Dr.  Hedge,  however,  is  more  Kantian  in  his 
view.  In  his  essay  on  Personality^  he  "  supposes 
the  ego  to  be  peculiar  to  man ;  that  the  brutes 
have  only  simple  consciousness,  not  the  reflected 
consciousness  of  self."  He  mentions  Jean  Paul's 
account  of  the  birth  of  his  self-consciousness.  He 
proceeds  to  point  out  that  man  has  three  parts : 
"  first,  the  unknown  factor  which  constitutes  the 
ground  of  our  being ;  secondly,  the  ego  or  con- 
scious self;  thirdly,  the  person."  By  person  he 
means,  in  the  proper  sense  of  that  word,  the 
man's  manifestation  before  men.  By  the  ego  he 
means  what  Professor  Bowen  and  the  rest  meant 
by  it.  By  the  "unknown  factor"  he  means 
either  the  inmost  soul  which  is  not  rationally 
discerned  or  the  Divine    mind   hidden  in  its 


^  Metaphysics  and  Ethics,  chap.  iii. 
2  Luther,  and  other  Essays,  Boston,  1888,  pp.  281-285. 
/ 


82  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

infinity.  He  declines  to  say  whicli  of  the  two  lie 
means,  and  it  is  unnecessary  to  seek  to  discover. 
He  should  be  reckoned  on  the  positive  side  as  to 
the  ego,  but  beyond  that  he  is  a  pantheist  of  the 
type  of  the  peripatetic  Dicsearch,  holding  that 
God  cannot  be  self-conscious,  and  that  the  word 
"  I,"  attributed  to  Him  in  the  Scriptures,  is  an 
anthropomorphism.^ 

Dr.  McCosh  has  been  referred  to  as  a  critic  of 
Fichte.  Let  him  also  be  heard  in  saying,  "  Con- 
sciousness cannot  be  said  to  furnish  an  idea  of, 
or  belief  in,  our  personal  identity,  for  it  looks 
solely  to  the  present.  But  it  reveals  self  as 
present.  "When  we  remember  the  past,  there  is 
involved  a  memory  of  self  as  remembering.  "We 
compare  the  two,  the  present  self  known  and  the 
past  self  remembered,  and  declare  the  two  to  be 
identical.  Consciousness  does  not  constitute  our 
personal  identity.  It  makes  it  known.  A  full 
and  distinct  knowledge  of  self  is  a  late  acquisi- 
tion, but  from  birth  there  is  a  knowledge  of  self 
in  acts."  ^ 

As  to  these  last  words  Dr.  Hedge  is  more  ac- 


*  Luther,  etc.,  p.  281. 

2  Cognitive  Powers,  Book  I.,  chap,  ii.,  sect.  1. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  33 

curate  when  he  says,  "  There  is  a  time,  varying, 
I  suppose,  from  the  second  to  the  fourth  year, 
when  a  human  individual  first  says  to  himself, 
*L'  Jean  Paul  probably  meant  a  point  in  the 
same  period,  and  perhaps  it  will  be  found  upon 
inquiry  that  the  earliest  event  which  one  can 
remember  is  one  which,  through  some  extreme 
sensation  of  pleasure  or  pain,  awoke  the  self-con- 
sciousness from  its  infantile  slumber  and  made  a 
deep  impression."^ 

Tennyson  has  accurately  and  happily  described 
the  awakening  self-consciousness, — 

"The  baby  new  to  earth  and  sky, 
What  time  his  tender  palm  is  pressed 
Against  the  circle  of  the  breast, 
Has  never  thought  that '  this  is  I.' 

"But as  he  grows  he  gathers  much, 
And  learns  the  use  of  I'  and  'me,' 
And  finds  *  I  am  not  what  I  see. 
And  other  than  the  things  I  touch.' 

"  So  rounds  he  to  a  separate  mind 
From  whence  clear  memory  may  begin, 
As  through  the  frame  that  bounds  him  in, 
His  isolation  grows  defined."  ^ 

1  Luther,  etc.,  p.  282.  2  In  Memoriam,  xliv. 


34  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

Perhaps  the  only  rival  of  Tucker's  "  Man  in 
Quest  of  Himself,"  as  a  book  treating  exclu- 
sively of  the  self,  is  a  little  volume  by  one  J.  S. 
Malone,  of  Waco,  Texas.^  His  subject  is  an- 
nounced as  "The  Self:  "What  Is  It?"  and  he 
proceeds  in  an  earnest  way  to  point  out  that 
the  intellect  is  but  an  instrument  of  man  rather 
than  his  essential  being ;  that  his  real  life  lies  in 
sensibility  and  in  the  principal  desire  among  all 
the  desires  of  any  one;  that  this  ruling  love  is 
the  ego;  that  Descartes  should  have  said,  "I 
feel,  therefore  I  am,"  rather  than,  "  I  think, 
therefore  lam;"  that  the  sense  of  responsibility 
attaches  less  to  our  thoughts  than  to  our  pur- 
poses; that  to  know  one's  self  requires  scrutiny 
of  the  heart  rather  than  of  the  head ;  that  the 
development  of  sensibility  must  precede  that 
of  the  intellectual  powers ;  that  the  training  of 
humanity  requires  attention  to  be  given  to  the 
affections  even  more  than  to  the  intellectual 
faculties ;  and  that  it  has  been  the  weakness  of 
philosophers  to  "become  wholly  absorbed  in 
hair-splitting  intricacies  of  intelligence,"  while 
the  Christian  teaching  was  directed  to  the  heart. 

1  Louisville:  John  P.  Morton  &  Co.,  1888. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  35 

It  would  be  improper  to  find  fault  with  these 
suggestions  unless  they  were  in  danger  of  being 
carried  too  far.  In  exalting  the  will  Mr.  Malone 
must  not  forget  that  the  intellect  is  not  only  its 
servant,  carrying  out  its  purposes,  but  also  its 
guide  and  instructor,  examining  those  purposes 
and  giving  judgment  upon  them.  The  intellect 
trained  without  regard  to  the  corresponding 
education  of  the  will  corrupts  the  nature,  but 
the  least  undervaluation  of  the  intellect  in  the 
account  causes  a  serious  loss  to  the  nature.  The 
philosophers  are  not  so  guilty  as  they  are  here 
represented  to  be,  and  will  be  found  in  good 
time  to  have  done  an  indispensable  work. 

In  his  lectures  on  "  Hegelianism  and  Person- 
ality,"^ Professor  Andrew  Seth  has  considered 
the  effect  of  the  doctrine  of  Hegel  in  regard  to 
personality  upon  the  conception  of  the  Divine 
Being.  After  making  a  presentation  of  the 
views  of  Kant,  Fichte,  Schelling,  and  Green, 
he  shows  that  their  tendency  was  to  obliterate 
the  Divine  self-consciousness  in  favor  of  the 
human  or  the  human  in  favor  of  the  Divine, 
thereby  confounding  the  two,  and,  in  fact,  reach- 

1  Edinburgh,  1887. 
8 


36  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

ing  "  a  logical  abstraction  called  the  Idea,  in 
which,  both  God  and  man  disappear."      "  The 
unification  of  consciousness  in  a  single  Self"  he 
considers  to  be  the  radical  error  of  Hegelianism. 
He  complains  that  the  self  recognized  by  Hege- 
lians and  IJlTeo-Kantians   is  but  "  a  logical  and 
not  a  real  self."     It  is  impossible  to  see  that 
there  is   not  the  danger  which  he  points  out, 
yet  it  is  not  in  the  present  place  necessary  to 
dwell  upon  it,  except  to  say  that  any  monistic 
plan,  Spinozistic,  Fichtean,  or  Hegelian,  which 
admits  but  one  individuality  into  its   universe, 
defeats  itself  by  rejecting  the  microcosm,  the 
only  explanation  of  the  universe.      K  man  be 
not  a  distinct  individuality,  the  world,  made  for 
naught,  comes  to  naught.     There  is  a  truth  in 
the   saying  of  the  sophistic  Protagoras,   "Man 
is  the  measure  of  the  universe."     A  God  alone 
or  a  man  alone  is  an  absurdity.      Henry  More 
was  consistent  when  he  wrote,  Nullus  in  micro- 
COSMO  spiritus,  nullus  in  macrocosmo  Dcus^  "!N"o 
spirit  in  the  microcosm,  no  God  in  the  macro- 
cosm," for  both  ideas  stand  or  fall  together. 
In  a  small  volume  entitled  "  Personality,"  by 

*  Atheism,  III.,  chap.  xvi. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  87 

Professor  W.  W.  Olssen,  of  St.  Stephen's  Col- 
lege, New  York,^  we  find  three  lectures,  the  first 
of  which  deals  with  the  personality  of  man  and 
the  second  and  third  with  that  of  God.  The 
treatment  is  wholly  untechnical  and  without 
reference  to  the  philosophers.  It  is  wisely 
pointed  out  that  man's  personality  is  not  merely 
bodily  and  not  merely  spiritual,  but  exists  on 
both  these  planes,  in  the  consciousness  of  a  dis- 
tinct physical  existence  with  its  instinct  of  self- 
preservation,  and  in  the  will  with  its  conscious- 
ness of  power. 

In  the  essay  on  "  Personality  and  the  Infinite," 
which  Professor  William  Knight  printed  first  in 
the  Contemporary  Beview  and  then  in  his  volume 
entitled  "  Studies  in  Philosophy  and  Literature,"^ 
an  excellent  statement  of  the  question  is  to  be 
found  so  far  as  regards  the  personality  of  the 
Infinite;  but,  in  passing,  this  thought  is  ex- 
pressed :  "  The  radical  feature  of  personality,  as 
known  to  us,— whether  apprehended  by  self-con- 
sciousness or  recognized  in  others, — is  the  sur- 
vival of  a  permanent  self  under  all  the  fleeting 


1  New  York,  1882. 

'London:  C.  Kegan  Paul  &  Co.,  1879,  also  Boston,  1891. 


88  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

or  deciduous  phases  of  experience;  in  other 
words,  the  personal  identity  which  is  involved  in 
the  assertion,  *  I  am.'  While  my  thoughts,  feel- 
ings, and  acts  pass  away  and  perish,  I  continue 
to  exist,  to  live,  and  to  grow  in  the  fulness  of  ex- 
perience. Beneath  the  shows  of  things,  the  ever- 
lasting flux  and  reflux  of  phenomenal  change,  a 
substance  or  interior  essence  survives."  ^ 

That  rapid  and  brilliant  writer,  Professor  A. 
W.  Momerie,  pursued  a  similar  line  of  thought 
with  a  similar  purpose  in  his  "  Personality  the 
Beginning  and  End  of  Metaphysics  and  a  E'eces- 
sary  Assumption  of  all  Positive  Philosophy."^ 
He  means  to  assail  the  Comtists  with  their  own 
weapons  and  to  entrap  them  in  their  own  web. 
Taking  Professor  Bain's  saying,  that  "  the  ego  is 
a  pure  fiction,  coined  from  nonentity,"  as  his 
starting-point,  he  proceeds,  not  sparing  his 
powers  of  mockery,  to  defend  the  ego  as  to  its 
existence,  its  self-knowledge,  and  its  freedom, 
concluding  with  a  chapter  on  the  Infinite  Ego. 
He  says,  "  The  fact  that  every  feeling  involves 
some  one  to  feel  it  has  never  been,  in  so  many 
words,  denied.     The  most  zealous  opponents  of 

1  Page  79.  ^  Edinburgh :  William  Blackwood  &  Sons,  1886 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  89 

an  ego  avail  themselves  of  ambiguities  by  which 
the  existence  of  an  ego  can,  at  pleasure,  be 
tacitly  assumed.  It  is  sometimes  ludicrous  to 
observe  how,  after  denying  a  possible  ego, 
writers  are  obliged  to  resort  to  an  impossible 
one.  Mr.  Lewes,  in  his  first  volume  of  '  Prob- 
lems,' seems  inclined  to  make  the  ego  consist 
of  a  mass  of  ^  systematic'  sensations,  namely,  of 
nutrition,  respiration,  generation,  and  the  mus- 
cles. These,  he  says,  constitute  a  stream  of  sen- 
tience, upon  which  each  external  stimulus  forms 
a  ripple,  and  consciousness  is  caused  by  the  con- 
sequent breach  of  equilibrium.  But  it  is  manifest 
that  this  illustration  goes  for  nothing  without 
the  presupposition  of  a  sentient  observer.  A 
mass  of  feeling,  however  large,  cannot  appre- 
hend a  feeling.  .  .  .  Since,  then,  the  necessity 
for  an  ego  is  never  denied  without  being  tacitly 
assumed,  it  may  be  taken  to  be  really  a  self- 
evident  truth,  the  contradictory  of  which  is  in- 
conceivable, that,  along  with  every  sensation  or 
feeling  of  any  description  whatever,  there  must 
exist  a  sentient  principle  capable  of  feeling  it."  ^ 
Dr.  Momerie  then  goes  on  to  consider  the  aid 

1  Page  29. 
8* 


90  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

given  by  the  memory,  since  the  Positivist  may 
grant  that  there  is  a  sentient  for  every  sensation, 
but  may  deny  the  permanent  identity  of  such 
subject.  The  argument  is  presented  by  means 
of  an  illustration :  "  I  remember  that  ten  years 
ago  many  of  my  opinions  were  changed  by  the 
reading  of  a  certain  book.  JS'ow  this  implies  (1) 
the  object  remembered,  namely,  the  change  of 
opinions ;  (2)  my  soul  or  mind  which  remembers 
the  fact;  and  (3)  a  consciousness  of  personal 
identity, — that  is  to  say,  a  conviction  that  the 
mind  or  soul,  which  is  now  experiencing  the  re- 
membrance of  the  fact,  is  the  self-same  mind  or 
soul  which  formerly  experienced  the  fact  itself, 
that  it  is,  in  other  words,  my  mind.  The  identity 
of  which  I  am  conscious  is  certainly  not  an  iden- 
tity of  body,  for  during  the  ten  years  which  have 
elapsed  my  body  has  lost  its  identity.  'Nov  is 
the  identity  an  identity  of  phenomena,  for  the 
remembrance  of  the  fact  is  something  essentially 
different  from  the  fact  itself.  The  identity  of 
which  I  am  conscious  is  an  identity  of  soul.  .  .  . 
In  every  act  of  remembrance  I  know  that  I 
have  existed  in  at  least  two  different  states,  and 
that  therefore  I  have  persisted  between  them."  ^ 

1  Pages  41-43. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  9I 

This  is  not  the  place  to  make  use  of  this 
writer's  argument  for  the  freedom  of  the  ego, 
and  in  what  he  says  of  its  self-knowledge  he  is 
not  as  original  as  elsewhere,  but  we  must  quote 
a  summary  paragraph  for  which  we  are  indebted 
to  him :  "  The  ego  is  a  real  existence.  Without 
a  permanent  subject  there  could  never  have 
existed  a  single  remembrance  or  cognition,  nor 
even  a  sensation.  So  far  negatively.  But  further 
positively :  we  are  sometimes  conscious  of  our- 
selves, apprehending  ourselves  along  with  our 
states  in  the  same  indivisible  moment  of  time ; 
and,  after  reflection  upon  these  past  experiences, 
we  are  able  to  form  a  conception  of  self  not  less 
distinct,  at  any  rate,  than  are  our  conceptions  of 
material  objects  or  of  natural  forces."  ^ 

Chronologically  last,  but  in  the  breadth  of  its 
scope  scarcely  rivalled,  is  the  treatment  of  our 
subject  in  Professor  James's  "l!^ew  Psychol- 
ogy."^ These  general  points  are  first  treated 
and  are  called  the  ^\&  characters  of  thought :  (1) 
it  tends  to  personal  form;  (2)  it  is  in  constant 


1  Page  62. 

2 New  York,  1890,  chapter  ix.,  "  The  Stream  of  Thought;" 
chapter  x.,  "  The  Consciousness  of  Self." 


92  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

change ;  (3)  in  eacli  consciousness  thought  is  sen- 
sibly continuous;  (4)  it  is  cognitive  of  objects 
which  appear  to  be  independent ;  (5)  it  chooses 
among  its  objects  while  it  thinks  of  them.  In 
unfolding  these  parts  of  the  subject  Professor 
James  seems  to  overstate  in  one  remark  when 
he  declares  that  there  is  a  "  consciousness  of  a 
teeming  multiplicity  of  objects  from  our  natal 
day,"  ^  but  he  proceeds  very  clearly  to  point  out 
that  "  the  elementary  psychic  fact  is  not  this 
thought  or  that  thought,  but  my  thought,  every 
thought  being  owned."  ^  The  conscious  fact  is 
not  "  feelings  and  thoughts  exist,"  but  "  I  think" 
and  "  I  feel" ;  and  he  firmly  declares :  "  l^o  psy- 
chology, at  any  rate,  can  question  the  existence 
of  personal  selves.  The  worst  a  psychology  can 
do  is  so  to  interpret  the  nature  of  these  selves  as 
to  rob  them  of  their  worth.  .  .  .  There  are  no 
marks  of  personalty  to  be  gathered  aliunde,  and 
then  found  lacking  in  the  train  of  thought.  It 
has  them  all  already."^  He  then  shows  that  no 
two  states  are  ever  just  alike,  and  argues  that 
the  continuous  stream  of  thought  bears  with  it 
the   sense   of   personal   identity,   so   that   "  the 

1  Page  226.  2  page  226.  s  pageg  226,  227. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  93 

consciousness  remains  sensibly  continuous  and 


one."  ^ 


After  dwelling  upon  the  feelings  of  relation 
and  tendency  in  thought,  the  "  fringe"  of  an  ob- 
ject which  affects  us  when  it  is  not  definitely  in 
view,  the  feeling  of  rational  sequence,  and  the  re- 
lation of  thought  to  language,  our  author  takes 
up  his  fourth  point,  that  thought  appears  to  deal 
with  independent  objects,  and  remarks  that 
"  many  philosophers  hold  that  the  reflective  con- 
sciousness of  the  self  is  essential  to  the  cognitive 
function  of  thought :  .  .  .  but  this  is  a  perfectly 
wanton  assumption."  ^  By  this  refusal  to  accept 
the  ground  of  Ferrier,  Hamilton,  and  others 
whom  he  cites,  he  seems  simply  to  draw  the  dis- 
tinction, made  by  Hegel,  between  consciousness 
and  self-consciousness.  In  mere  consciousness 
we  know  that  the  thought  is  ours,  but  we  do  not 
stop  to  objectify  the  owner.  The  fifth  fact,  that 
the  thought  always  exercises  preference,  either 
in  careful  discrimination  or  in  mere  "  accentua- 
tion," is  treated  in  the  author's  vivid  way. 

In  the  chapter  on  "  The  Consciousness  of 
Self,"  Professor  James  deals  with  the  empirical 

1  Page  238.  « Page  274. 


94  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

ego,  expanding  this  to  its  greatest  extent  by  say- 
ing that,  "  in  its  widest  possible  sense,  a  man's 
self  is  the  sum  total  of  all  that  he  can  call  his."  ^ 
His  powers  of  mind  and  body,  his  property,  his 
family,  his  ancestry,  his  acquaintance,  his  fame, 
his  works,  and  his  pleasures  are  enumerated. 
Thus  the  constituents  of  the  self  may  be  divided 
into  (1)  the  material,  (2)  the  social,  (3)  the  spir- 
itual, and  (4)  what  the  Germans  would  call  the 
pure  self.  The  social  self  he  rightly  divides  into 
neighborly,  official,  political,  and  so  on.  ^  The  spir- 
itual self  is  "  a  man's  inner  being,"  "  a  certain 
portion  of  the  stream  abstracted  from  the  rest," 
"  that  which  welcomes  or  rejects,"  "  which  presides 
over  the  perception  of  sensations,"  "  that  around 
which  the  other  elements  accrete,"  "  the  central, 
active  self,"  "  the  self  of  selves."  *  But  this  self 
manifests  itself  to  him  also  in  bodily  sensations, 
and  he  is  inclined  to  hold  that  the  consciousness 
of  it  is  mainly  corporeal.  He  does  not  definitely 
adopt  this  suggestion,  but  takes  great  interest  in 
the  idea  as  a  physiological  psychologist,  and  thus 
approaches  Herbert  Spencer's  "  faint  aggregate" 
of  mind  and  "  vivid  aggregate"  of  body. 

1  Page  291.  *  Page  295.  «  Pages  296-301. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  95 

The  conflicts  between  the  selves  of  a  man  are 
then  acutely  described,  and  favor  is  given  to  the 
"  hierarchy  with  the  bodily  self  at  the  bottom, 
the  spiritual  self  at  top,  and  the  extracorporeal 
material  selves  and  the  various  social  selves 
between."  ^  Each  self  has  its  form  of  self-love, 
which  may  take  the  form  of  either  self-seeking 
or  self-estimation.^ 

In  considering  the  pure  ego,  he  discusses  the 
postulate :  "  I  am  the  same  self  that  I  was  yes- 
terday," and  defends  it  on  the  ground  of  our 
warmth  of  interest  in  all  that  has  concerned  us, 
holding  "  the  ordinary  doctrine  professed  by  the 
empirical  school."  ^  But  he  goes  further  and 
uses  the  illustration  of  an  owner's  brand  upon 
his  cattle  to  explain  the  active  possession  by  the 
self  of  all  its  objects.  "  Common  sense  would, 
in  fact,  drive  us  to  admit  an  Arch-Ego,  domi- 
nating the  entire  stream  of  thought  and  all  the 
selves  that  may  be  represented  in  it."  *  Of 
course,  he  recognizes  that  this  is  Kant's  transcen- 
dental ego.  Here  again  he  finds  a  material 
basis  for  the  sense  of  personal  identity  in  the 


1  Page  313.  ^  page  329. 

8  Page  336.  *  Page  338. 


96  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

"  sense  of  bodily  existence ;"  but  this  suggestion 
is  placed  in  a  foot-note.^ 

Passing  then  to  a  discussion  as  to  what  the 
ego  is,  he  finds  three  theories :  (1)  the  Spiritualist, 
(2)  the  Associationist,  and  (3)  the  Transcendental. 
He  does  not  regard  the  spiritualistic  or  soul  view, 
commonly  held  from  Plato  down,  as  necessary 
to  explain  "the  phenomena  of  consciousness  as 
they  appear."  ^  The  stream  of  thought  is  suf- 
ficient for  him.  He  does  not  go  behind  the 
passing  thoughts.  The  hypothesis  of  a  "  sub- 
stantial soul  explains  nothing  and  guarantees 
nothing."  Still,  his  "  reasonings  have  not  estab- 
lished the  non-existence  of  the  soul."  ^  He 
rejects  outright  the  associationist  theory  as  futile 
in  view  of  the  sense  of  ownership  of  the  sensa- 
tions. He  ridicules  Kant's  transcendental  theory 
as  cumbrous  and  obscure  and  mythological :  "  by 
Kant's  confession,  the  transcendental  ego  has 
no  properties,  and  from  it  nothing  can  be  de- 
duced." *  The  words  me  and  I  shall,  there- 
fore, mean  to  him  "  the  empirical  person  and  the 
judging  thought."  ®    We  do  not  need  to  refer  to 

» Page  341.  « Page  344.       .  » Page  350. 

*  Page  364.  ^  Page  371. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  97 

the  carefully-selected  cases  cited  from  the  records 
of  spiritism,  hypnotism,  and  insanity  to  throw 
light  upon  the  self,  but  pass  directly  to  the  au- 
thor's own  summary : 

"  The  consciousness  of  self  involves  a  stream 
of  thought,  each  part  of  which  as  *  I'  can  (1)  re- 
member those  which  went  before,  and  know  the 
things  they  knew;  and  (2)  emphasize  and  care 
paramountly  for  certain  ones  among  them  as 
*me'  and  appropriate  to  these  the  rest.  The 
nucleus  of  the  'me'  is  always  the  bodily  exist- 
ence felt  to  be  present  at  the  time.  .  .  *  This  me 
is  an  empirical  aggregate  of  things  objectively 
known.  The  I  which  knows  them  cannot  itself 
be  an  aggregate,  neither  for  metaphysical  pur- 
poses need  it  be  considered  to  be  an  unchanging 
metaphysical  entity  like  the  soul,  or  a  principle 
like  the  pure  ego,  viewed  as  '  out  of  time.'  It 
is  a  thought,  at  each  moment  different  from  the 
last  moment,  but  appropriative  of  the  latter, 
together  with  all  that  the  latter  called  its  own. 
All  the  experiential  facts  find  their  place  in  this 
description."^  Even  now  Professor  James  ad- 
mits that  a  hard  question  as  to  the  phases  of  the 

1  Page  400. 

BO  9 


98  TEE  HUMAN  AJ^D  ITS 

thought  may  be  asked,  but  he  ends  with  saying 
that  the  passing  thought  is  the  proper  ground  of 
psychology,  and  that  to  go  behind  this  is  to  enter 
the  field  of  metaphysical  problems. 

This  is  not  a  thoroughly  satisfactory  ending 
of  80  rich  a  discussion,  which  has  been  largely 
metaphysical ;  but  one  is  free  to  take  out  of  the 
impartially  presented  materials  what  he  will  and 
to  build  as  he  will.  The  view  of  Professor 
James  is,  it  would  seem,  just  that  which  psy- 
chology would  give  when  describing  phenomena 
and  declining  to  draw  inferences  from  them.  It 
would  then  candidly  say,  "  There  may  be  a  self 
of  all  these  selves,  a  judge  of  these  judgments, 
but  he  is  not  as  visible  as  his  acts  are,  and  the 
acts  we  mainly  care  for."  Indeed,  Professor 
James  transcended  this  "  naturalistic  point  of 
view"  when  he  said,  "  The  basis  of  our  person- 
ality, as  M.  Ribot  says,  is  that  feeling  of  our 
vitality  which,  because  it  is  so  perpetually  pres- 
ent, remains  in  the  background  of  our  conscious- 
ness." ^  Here,  what  he  means  by  the  personality, 
or  at  least  by  its  basis,  is  apparently  what  Kant's 
term, "  the  original  transcendental  synthetic  unity 

1  Page  376. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  99 

of  apperception,"  means,  and  what  is  meant  by 
such  expressions  as  "  a  man  and  his  moods,"  or 
Goethe's  saying,  *'I  will  be  lord  over  myself." 
In  this  attempted  summary  of  the  views  of 
philosophers  remarks  have  been  introduced 
which  indicate  the  ground  to  be  taken  here  as  a 
basis  foiMvhat  is  to  follow,  namely,  the  reality  of 
the  ego,  its  indivisibility,  its  distinctly  human  or 
rational  quality,  its  gradual  emergence  into  self- 
consciousness  in  the  history  of  the  individual 
and  of  the  race,  its  dependence  upon  the  mem- 
ory for  full  recognition,  its  endurance  in  spite  of 
physical  changes,  its  insistence  upon  acknowl- 
edgment under  some  mode  or  other  and  in  a 
greater  or  less  degree  by  all  philosophers  how- 
ever sceptical,  its  enthronement  where  all  men- 
tal operations  go  on,  and,  consequently  and 
necessarily,  its  supreme  demand  to  be  studied 
and  understood  so  far  as  light  is  given. 


100  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 


CHAPTER   lY. 

MAN  A  EECIPIENT. 

This  indivisible  personality  which  each  human 
being  has  is  either  a  created  or  an  uncreated 
thing, — ^that  is,  it  looks  to  some  source  of  life 
outside  of  itself,  or  it  does  not  do  so  and  looks 
solely  to  itself.  Is  the  self  self-formed?  Is 
there  a  self-made  man  ? 

To  answer  "  yes"  to  these  questions  is  inevi- 
tably to  adopt  some  theory  of  metempsychosis  or 
reincarnation.  Every  one's  age  can  be  told  by 
somebody,  and  the  only  way  in  which  one  can 
make  himself  out  to  be  uncreated  is  to  assert 
that  he  lived  previously  in  some  other  form. 
That  is  by  no  means  tantamount  to  saying  that 
he  had  no  date  of  original  creation  or  birth, 
since  he  may  have  been  reincarnated  a  thousand 
times  and  still  from  some  superior  being  may 
have  received  his  first  form  ;  but  those  who  have 
believed  in  metempsychosis  have  assumed  that 
souls  were  "  from  the  beginning."  Saith  the 
Bhagavad  Gita :  "  You  cannot  say  of  the  soul,  it 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  IQl 

shall  be,  or  is  about  to  be,  or  is  to  be  hereafter. 
It  is  a  thing  without  birth."  A  careful  writer, 
who  has  given  much  time  to  a  restatement  of 
all  that  can  be  said  in  favor  of  this  theory, 
declares  at  once  that  this  is  the  truth  about 
it.  I^ote  some  of  his  utterances  at  the  out- 
set of  his  book,  "  Reincarnation :  A  Study  of 
Forgotten  Truth :"^  "The  soul  enters  this  life 
not  as  a  fresh  creation,  but  after  a  long  course  of 
previous  existences  on  this  earth  and  elsewhere. 
.  .  .  Infancy  brings  to  earth,  not  a  blank  scroll, 
but  one  inscribed  with  ancestral  histories 
stretching  back  into  the  remotest  past.  .  .  .  The 
habits,  impulses,  tendencies,  pursuits,  and  friend- 
ships of  the  present  descend  from  far-reaching 
previous  activities.  .  .  .  The  soul  is  therefore  an 
eternal  water  globule,  which  sprang  in  the  begin- 
ningless  past  from  mother  ocean,  and  is  destined, 
after  an  unreckonable  course  of  meandering,  to  at 
last  return  with  the  garnered  experience  of  all 
lonely  existences  into  the  central  heart  of  all."  ^ 
In  this  statement,  much  condensed,  but  not 
deprived  of  any  part  of  its  argument,  note  the 


1  By  E.  D.  Walker.     Boston :   Houghton,  Mifflin  &  Co., 
1888.  2  Pages  11-13. 

9* 


102  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

use  of  the  word  "  therefore"  to  render  "  long," 
"  remotest,"  and  "  far-reaching,"  equivalent  to 
"  eternal"  and  "  beginningless."  This  begging 
of  the  question  seems  to  be  as  old  as  the  theory, 
for  the  self  has,  at  the  most,  only  signs  of 
antiquity, — to  grant  this  for  the  moment, — but 
no  signs  whatever  of  eternal  duration,  and  not 
the  slightest  mark  of  infinity.  Stripped  of  this 
assumption  of  eternal  being,  the  theory  of 
metempsychosis  does  not  in  itself  assert  that  the 
soul  is  uncreated,  but  it  has  made  the  assumption 
and  is  to  be  judged  by  it.  Still,  Mr.  Walker 
Bpeaks  of  the  *^  heart  of  all,"  and  leaves  the 
impression  that  his  book  is  really  an  argument 
for  immortality, — Christian  immortality,  too,  of 
course  of  a  Gnostic  type. 

Professor  William  Knight  deals  very  gently 
with  this  theory,  admitting  its  ethical  value  and 
saying,  "  The  ethical  leverage  of  the  doctrine 
is  immense.  Its  motive  power  is  great.  With 
peculiar  emphasis  it  proclaims  the  survival  of 
moral  individuality  and  personal  identity,  along 
with  the  final  adjustment  of  external  conditions 
to  the  internal  state  of  the  agent."  ^     But  he  also 

*  Philosophy  and  Literature,  page  189. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  103 

makes  the  same  mistake  as  to  tlie  unbegotten 
quality  of  the  soul,  for  he  says,  in  closing,  that 
the  only  alternative  which  can  be  held,  if 
metempsychosis  be  rejected,  is  "  a  perpetual 
miracle,  the  incessant  and  rapid  increase  in  the 
amount  of  spiritual  existence  in  the  universe."  ^ 

This  is  the  same  as  to  say  that  the  doctrine  of 
pre-existence  or  reincarnation  holds  that  there  is 
no  increase  of  spiritual  existence  in  the  universe; 
that  there  is,  and  has  been,  no  sort  of  creation  in 
case  of  the  souls  already  existing ;  and  that  these 
souls  always  have  existed.  If  otherwise,  then  at 
some  time  there  was  a  miracle,  an  increase  of 
spirit.  Rejecting  such  increase,  one  may  seem 
to  be  forced  to  conclude  that  the  souls  now  in 
existence  have  always  been  in  existence,  and 
were  never  created;  that,  indeed,  there  are  as 
many  gods,  as  many  infinite  people,  as  there  are 
souls,  or,  at  least,  as  many  "  eternal  globules," 
differing  from  the  ocean  in  size,  but  not  in 
quality. 

All  the  way  down  the  theory  is  traced,  through 
India,  Egypt,  Persia,  Glreece  (especially  with 
Pythagoras),   and  western   Europe.       Schopen- 

^  Philosophy  and  Literature,  page  153. 


104  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

hauer  liked  it  as  a  remedy  for  the  fear  of  death, 
and  said  all  he  could  in  its  favor.  Hume  made  this 
argument  for  it :  "  The  soul,  if  immortal,  existed 
before  our  birth.  What  is  incorruptible  must  be 
ungenerable.  Metempsychosis  is  the  only  system 
of  immortality  which  philosophy  can  hearken  to." 
The  assumption  here  is  in  the  premises.  It 
is  not  necessary  that  the  soul,  to  be  immortal, 
should  have  had  pre-existent  personality ;  and  it 
is  not  necessary  that  the  incorruptible  should  be 
ungenerable  or  uncreated.  Lessing,  Fichte, 
Herder,  Thomas  Brown,  Shelley,  Southey,  and 
many  others,  are  quoted  by  Walker  in  defence 
of  reincarnation.  Emerson  said  in  his  "  Method 
of  l^ature:"  "We  cannot  describe  the  natural 
history  of  the  soul,  but  we  know  that  it  is  divine. 
This  one  thing  I  know,  that  these  qualities  did 
not  now  begin  to  exist,  cannot  be  sick  with  my 
sickness  nor  buried  in  my  grave ;  but  that  they 
circulate  through  the  universe  ;  before  the  world 
was,  they  were.  JSTothing  can  bar  them  out,  or 
shut  them  in,  but  they  penetrate  the  ocean  and 
land,  space  and  time,  form  and  essence,  and  hold 
the  key  to  universal  nature."  ^ 

1  Walker,  p.  98. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  105 

This  is  so  vague  as  to  mean  almost  anything, 
but  a  cooler  writer  on  metempsychosis  follows 
the  same  line  of  thought :  "  Of  all  the  theories," 
says  Dr.  Hedge,  "  respecting  the  nature  of  the 
soul  it  seems  to  me  the  most  plausible,  and 
therefore  the  one  most  likely  to  throw  light  on 
the  question  of  a  life  to  come."  ^  The  poets  are 
fall  of  what  reincarnationists  call  their  doctrine. 
"  Nearly  all  the  poets  profess  it,"  says  Walker. 

It  is,  however,  very  noticeable  in  all  writers 
on  this  subject  that  the  exceeding  weakness  of 
their  arguments  from  perceptions  of  new  places 
as  familiar,  from  seeming  recollections  of  persons, 
and  from  immortal  instincts,  has  compelled  them 
to  grasp  at  every  possible  support,  so  that,  for  ex- 
ample, they  cite  as  an  authority  Spenser  with  his 
lines, — 

"  For  of  the  soul  the  body  form  doth  take, 
For  soul  is  form  and  doth  the  hody  make," 

and  even  find  metempsychosis  in  the  words  of 
Scripture,  which  prophesied  that  Elijah  should 
go  before  the  Messiah  (Mai.  iv.  5),  and  which 
later  reported  the  Messiah  saying  of  John  the 

^  Ways  of  the  Spirit,  chap,  xii.,  on  "  The  Human  Soul." 


106  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 


i9 


Baptist,  "  This  is  Elias,  whicli  was  to  come 
(Matt.  xi.  14). 

Were  the  array  of  authorities,  legitimately  or 
illegitimately  cited  to  support  some  form  of  this 
theory,  a  thousand  times  larger,  the  fact  would 
remain  that  to  declare  souls  uncreated  is  to  de- 
clare of  every  feeble  infant,  of  every  dunce,  that 
he  is  a  god. 

But  even  this  theory  admits  that  men  are 
passing  through  states  of  preparation  for  higher 
achievements,  and,  shorn  of  its  preposterous 
polytheism,  it  presents  the  living  man  in  much 
the  common  way,  as  an  infant,  a  child,  a  youth, 
an  adult,  always  receiving  impressions,  always 
developing  for  good  or  evil  by  means  of  instruc- 
tion received  directly  and  consciously  through 
parents  and  teaches,  or  indirectly  and  uncon- 
sciously through  associations  and  sympathies 
and  ambitions. 

Even  in  this  view,  then,  man  is  a  recipient 
form.  Every  organism  has  its  cells  which  secrete 
that  which  it  needs  for  nutriment  and  develop- 
ment. The  brain,  the  heart,  the  lungs,  the  bones, 
the  muscles,  the  nerves  are  made  of  cellular 
tissue,  and  this  unmistakably  indicates  a  recep- 
tive life  in  the  body,  a  body  formed  to  receive 


RELATION  TO    THE  DIVINE.  107 

from  without,  to  assimilate  what  it  needs,  and 
thereby  to  live.  It  is  but  a  step  from  this  to  the 
thought  that  the  whole,  being  but  a  complex  of 
cells,  is  fitted  to  receive  a  soul,  an  animating 
presence,  or  whatever  the  inner  man  may  be 
called;  and  it  is  but  a  step  beyond  that  to  the 
thought^hat  this  inner  man  is  a  recipient,  but, 
of  course,  this  cannot  be  anatomically  demon- 
strated. 

In  respect  to  the  indivisible  selfhood,  the  idea 
of  infinite  pre-existence  must  give  place  to  some 
view  more  consonant  with  reason  and  experience. 
The  only  alternative  is  that  the  mind  is  a  created 
existence,  in  this  respect  the  perfect  analogue  of 
the  body.  Here,  again,  two  ways  appear :  for 
we  may  think  of  the  mind  as  created  and  com- 
pleted, once  for  all,  at  some  past  time ;  or  we 
may  think  of  it  as  created  in  the  sense  that  it  is 
so  made  as  to  require  to  be  continually  recipient 
of  that  which  it  needs  for  sustenance  and 
growth. 

The  former  view,  that  the  mind  was  created  at 
one  stroke  and  sent  forth,  supplied  once  for  all 
with  inexhaustible  energy,  is  that  which  is  held 
by  those  more  cautious  reincarnationists  who 
avoid  giving  man  self-creative  or  infinite  power, 


108  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

and  the  same  view  seems  to  be  lield  by  all  those 
who  regard  ^ every  one  as  from  his  beginning 
elected  or  reprobated  by  his  Creator,  especially 
when  held  in  the  extreme  form  that  all  subse- 
quent men  were  on  trial  for  their  lives  in  the 
first  man.  ^  But  with  the  daily-increasing 
evidences  gathered  by  science  that  the  cosmic 
creation  goes  on  and  always  will  go  on,  the 
general  mind  is  accepting  the  idea  that  the 
individual  man,  himself  a  creation,  and  a  mi- 
crocosmic  type  of  the  creation,  is  in  process  of 
development.  This  only  revives  the  old  saying, 
"Preservation  is  perpetual  creation."  As  the 
body,  confessed  by  all  to  be  created,  must  be  fed, 
so  the  soul,  or  immaterial  man,  being  less  than 
the  Divine,  is  a  recipient  of  life,  of  immaterial 
"  daily  bread." 

Every  one  who  has  observed  the  development 
of  an  individual  from  infancy  to  maturity  has 
noted  the  gradual  reception  and  appropriation  of 
motives  and  manners,  whether  gained  by  means 
of  lessons  learned,  or  acquired  by  that  observa- 
tion and  imitation  of  others  which  is,  in  a  large 
degree,   indiscriminating,   and  which  gives   so 

*  The  Assembly's  Catechism,  Question  16. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  109 

mucli  of  good  or  evil  to  the  child.  As  Emerson 
said,  in  his  essay  on  "  Spiritual  Laws :"  "  There 
is  no  teaching  till  the  pupil  is  brought  into  the 
same  state  or  principle  in  which  you  are;  a 
transfusion  takes  place ;  he  is  you  and  you  are 
he ;  there  is  a  teaching." 

Granting  the  immeasurable  influence  of 
teachers  upon  young  minds,  the  question  may  be 
asked,  "  Do  not  the  influences  of  heredity  need 
to  be  reckoned  of  great  importance  ?"  Certainly, 
but  this  is  not  an  objection  to  the  doctrine  of  the 
receptive  quality  of  the  self.  What  we  inherit  we 
certainly  receive, — by  another  way,  indeed,  than 
that  by  which  we  receive  the  influences  of  in- 
structors, but  none  the  less  do  we  receive  the 
traits  which  are  so  important  a  part  of  ourselves. 
It  is  an  objection  to  metempsychosis  that  heredity 
seems  to  destroy  the  fancy  of  man  ascending 
independently  by  successive  reincarnations,  but 
against  the  simple  idea  of  the  receptivity  of 
man  no  such  objection  lies. 

It  is,  however,  when  one  examines   himself 

that  he  is  most  convinced  of  the  fact  that  he  is  a 

recipient.     As  he  looks  over  the  library  of  his 

precious,  earliest  books  he  sees  from  what  source 

he  drew  his  information,  now  made  a  part  of 

10 


110  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

himself  by  constant  exercise.  As  lie  looks  upon 
the  portraits  of  his  teachers  he  recalls  the  scenes 
in  which  they  ministered  to  him  of  their  abun- 
dance. As  he  goes  back  in  memory  to  early 
days  he  is  like  a  traveller  who  views  the  trophies 
of  his  rambles,  and  says,  "  This  I  got  one  day 
in  E^aples,  that  in  Cairo,  that  in  Calcutta."  A 
man's  memory  may  fail  to  enable  him  to  name 
the  respective  sources  of  all  that  he  has  mentally 
acquired,  but  others  may  assist  him  to  complete 
the  account.  Especially  can  they  assure  him 
that  certain  of  his  tendencies  clearly  represent 
his  parents  and  ancestors. 

Thus  he  learns,  from  the  exclusion  as  absurd 
of  the  view  of  himself  as  an  uncreated  being, 
from  the  analogy  of  all  other  created  existences, 
from  his  own  experiences  revealed  by  memory, 
and  from  the  information  which  intimate  older 
friends  can  give  him,  that  his  life  is,  and  has 
been  since  its  inception,  a  recipient  life ;  that  his 
selfhood  is  an  organism  of  cells  spiritually  filled 
or  filling ;  that  he  was  made  by  some  power 
greater  than  himself,  and  that  his  daily  life  is  a 
process  of  acquisition  from  sources  outside  of 
himself. 

He,    therefore,    regards   without  dismay  the 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  m 

alternative  presented  by  Professor  Knight :  either 
every  man  an  uncreated  god,  or  the  miracle  of 
increase  of  spiritual  existence  in  the  universe; 
but  he  corrects  the  alternative  by  pointing  out 
that  the  second  member  should  read,  "  increase 
of  forms  of  spiritual  existence,"  for  every  man  is 
a  recipient  form  of  life.  If  the  source  of  life  be 
in  God,  his  gift  from  an  infinite  source  to  a 
newly-created  form  should  arouse  the  repugnance 
of  Professor  Knight  no  more  than  the  irrigation 
of  a  hitherto  arid  and  untilled  plain  v^hich  is 
made  thus  to  increase  the  plant-life  of  the  uni- 
verse. 

Finally,  the  selfhood  of  each  individual,  his 
proprium,  is  not  uncreated  and  independent,  but 
it  is  the  peculiar  form  of  life  which  he  is,  that 
combination  of  receptive  qualities,  which  com- 
bination makes  him  to  be  unlike  all  others,  his 
own  self.  It  is  the  special  and  permanent 
capacity  to  receive  in  his  own  way,  and  to  exer- 
cise what  common  sense  wisely  calls  his  "  gifts" 
in  his  own  way  by  making  use  of  what  he  re- 
ceives, which  capacity  is  his  individuality,  for 
"  what  is  received  is  received  ad  modum  recvp- 
ientis." 

Professor  James's  figure   of   the  stream   of 


112  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

thought  is  as  graphic  as  it  is  convenient,  but  it 
should  never  be  forgotten  that  we  cannot  think 
of  a  stream  without  its  banks ;  that  we  think  of 
a  stream  with  one  kind  of  bed  and  banks  as 
rushing  forcefully  along  to  perform  magnificent 
tasks,  and,  on  the  other  hand,  that  we  think  of  a 
stream  with  another  kind  of  bed  and  banks  as 
moving  sluggishly,  with  little  capacity  for  giving 
power  as  it  goes.  It  is  not  our  heredity  alone,  it 
is  not  what  we  have  imbibed  alone,  which  makes 
us  what  we  are,  or  two  boys  of  the  same  family, 
attending  the  same  school,  would  be  much  the 
same ;  it  is  not  only  our  own  acquisitions,  plus 
our  heredity,  for  then  the  children  of  a  family 
would  be  more  alike  than  they  are  seen  to  be ; 
it  is  something  plus  heredity,  plus  acquisition, 
which  something  is  the  primary  cause  of 
individualization,  and  which  makes  every  one  so 
distinct  a  personality. 

"What  this  something  is  can  be  told  by  sug- 
gesting the  microcosmic  image  instead  of  that 
of  the  stream  alone.  While  the  stream  correctly 
describes  the  thoughts  in  their  flow,  we  need 
to  think  also  of  the  solid  ground  beneath  and 
beside  the  stream,  the  voluntary  nature  which 
underlies  the  intellectual  and  which  constantly 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  113 

modifies  the  stream,  and  we  need  to  think  of 
that  which  makes  both  bed  and  stream  to  be  the 
man's  own  and  not  another's.  This  is  his  pecu- 
liar, original  nature,  and  it  is  something  which 
the  man  has  not  made,  and  which  his  ancestors 
have  not  made,  and  which  his  teachers  may  in  a 
degree  mould  but  cannot  make ;  it  is  the  special 
form  originally  given  to  his  nature,  not  by  an 
irrational  decision  that  he  shall  be  elect  or  repro- 
bated, but  by  a  decision  of  infinite  wisdom  that 
he  shall  be  fitted  to  fill  a  certain  place.  It  is  the 
man  whom  the  Lord  God  putteth  into  the  garden 
with  its  ground  and  its  river  to  dress  it  and  to 
keep  it.  As  the  Israelites  drew  lots  to  obtain 
places  in  the  promised  land,  so  there  is  assigned 
to  every  one,  apart  from  his  parents'  wishes  and 
prior  of  course  to  acts  of  his  judgment,  a  place 
to  fill.  "  Poets  are  born,  not  made,"  is  a  true 
saying ;  but  the  word  "  born"  here  is  equivalent 
to  "  are  created,"  and  is  not  to  be  taken  in  an 
atheistic  sense,  as  if  the  poet  were  such  because 
he  from  birth  happened  to  be  such.  And  so 
Dryden  says,  "  Genius  must  be  born  and  never 
can  be  taught,"  ^  meaning  the  original  creation 


1  Epistle  X.,  line  60. 
10* 


114  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

of  the  mind.  Genius  is  an  inherent  aptitude  to 
do  a  work,  and  to  this  aptitude  heredity  and  edu- 
cation minister,  but  they  do  not  do  more.  It 
was  weak  in  Gray  to  sing, — 

"  Full  many  a  flower  is  born  to  blush  unseen, 
And  waste  its  sweetness  on  the  desert  air," 

and  then  to  go  on  about  "  some  mute  inglorious 
Milton,"  and  so  forth,  because  to  be  seen  is  not 
the  whole  purpose  of  a  flower,  and  because  a 
true  Hampden  or  Milton  or  Cromwell  is  in- 
suppressible. 

ITo  conception  of  human  order  at  all  commen- 
surate with  cosmic  order  can  be  formed  without 
admitting  that  every  man  has  a  place  in  the  uni- 
versal plan,  and  that  his  place  is  worthy  of  him 
and  of  his  Maker.  We  have  thousands  of  men 
in  one  profession,  it  is  true,  but  they  are  all 
different,  and  their  propinquity  emphasizes  their 
separateness.  The  greater  the  variety  in  a  har- 
mony the  more  perfect  the  harmony.  Since  no 
possible  conception  of  the  human  order  is  greater 
than  this,  so  all  inferior  conceptions  are  unsatis- 
factory, because  they  leave  one  to  conclude  that 
some  are  brought  into  the  world  to  have  no 
vocation  except  to  imitate  others.      That  some 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  II5 

are  of  more  humble  capacity  than  others  does 
not  militate  against  this  conception,  because  the 
humility  of  a  task  is  no  bar  to  its  being  regarded 
as  important  and  as  conferring  true  dignity  upon 
its  faithful  minister.  The  great  are  not  always 
to  be  envied  their  proportionate  responsibility, 
and  it  is  neither  more  easy  nor  more  magnani- 
mous to  be  a  king  than  to  be  an  artisan. 

*'  "Who  sweeps  a  room  as  for  thy  laws 
Makes  that  and  the  action  fine."  ^ 

It  is  a  part  of  the  wonderful  universalism  of 
human  order,  the  infractions  of  which  will  be 
considered  hereafter,  that  one  grows  into  his 
place.  With  many  a  young  man  an  anxious 
state  of  waiting  to  see  what  his  life-work  shall 
be  is  conspicuous,  and  this  anticipates  the  deci- 
sion which  will  come  very  gently  in  the  mingled 
lesson  of  conviction  and  circumstance  when  the 
time  is  ripe.  Others  have  no  anxiety,  but  find 
duty  calling  them  to  some  task,  by  no  means 
easy,  but  not  impossible,  as  it  would  be  if  they 
had  no  fitness  for  it. 

In  his  essay  on  "  Lords  of  Life,"  Dr.  Hedge 

^  George  Herbert,  Elixir. 


116  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

makes  ajust  distinctiou  between  tlie  influences 
brought  to  bear  upon  a  man  from  without  and 
his  inward  essential  life:  "It  is  often  affirmed 
that  circumstances  make  the  man ;  that  charac- 
ter and  destiny  are  the  product  of  influences  that 
have  acted  upon  us  from  without;  that  we  are 
what  these  influences  have  made  us,  and  could 
not,  with  such  motives,  have  been  other  than 
we  are;  that  had  circumstances  been  different 
we  should  have  developed  differently,  it  might 
have  been  better,  or  it  might  have  been  worse. 
.  .  .  This  view  of  man  overlooks  the  element 
of  individuality,  or  makes  individuality  itself  an 
accident."^  But  he  then  proceeds  to  make  a 
statement  which  militates  against  our  principle 
of  creative  individualization :  "  If  all  that  before 
our  birth  contributed  to  make  us  what  we  are ; 
if  pre-natal  as  well  as  post-natal  influences  are 
to  be  reckoned  as  circumstance, — then  it  is  un- 
questionably true,  or  rather,  it  is  an  identical 
proposition,  that  circumstances  make  the  man ; 
for  then  circumstances  are  the  man."  ^ 

It   seems   impossible   to   take   this   otherwise 


^  Atheism  in  Philosophy,  p.  378. 
2  Ibid.,  p.  379. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  WJ 

than  atheistically.  "By  circumstance  I  under- 
stand external  surrounding,"  is  the  author's  defi- 
nition. Pre-natal  circumstances,  then,  would 
mean  those  conditions  which  go  to  make  up  the 
heredity  of  a  person,  and  this  is  the  same  as  to 
say  that  his  personality  is  his  heredity,  and  that 
his  here3ity  is  his  individuality.  JSTow,  if  this 
were  true,  the  man  would  be,  not  self-created 
indeed,  but  man-created, — that  is,  created  by 
parents  and  ancestors.  But  if  one  man  cannot 
be  self-created,  one's  ancestor  cannot  be  self- 
created  ;  and  if  ancestors  and  parents  have  not  in 
them  the  source  of  life,  they  cannot  create  other 
men;  they  can  be  only  agencies  of  creation. 
Moreover,  if  the  whole  man  were  essentially 
what  his  heredity  was,  what  would  become  of 
the  world  plan  ?  And  how  could  children  rise 
above  parents,  a  David  above  a  Jesse,  a  John 
above  a  Zebedee  ? 

Not  only  is  it  irrational  thus,  with  Dr.  Hedge, 
to  make  finite  men  do  the  work,  unaided,  of  in- 
finite energy,  but  it  wholly  excludes  the  thought 
of  a  Divine  authorship  of  individual  and  collec- 
tive humanity.  It  limits  the  Holy  One  of  Israel, 
and  the  limited  god  is  mythological.  If  it  is  a 
part  of  infinite  wisdom  to  make  men,  who  must 


118  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

be  recipients  of  life,  also  mediums  of  the  trans- 
mission of  life,  it  is  a  mistake  in  the  medium  to 
say,  "  I  create." 

It  is  what  is  created  from  above  which  first 
receives  the  heredity  as  it  afterwards  receives  the 
education,  bearing  both  wisely  or  unwisely.  The 
man  is  more  than  the  stream  of  his  thought,  and 
he  is  more  than  its  bed,  yea,  more  than  both ; 
for  he  is  the  owner  of  both,  the  user  of  both,  at 
once  a  master  and  a  steward. 

When  a  man  begins  to  discern  his  peculiar 
gift  and  to  develop  it  for  the  sake  of  making  his 
life  "  tell"  to  the  fullest  extent,  when  he  goes  on 
chastening  and  perfecting  himself  as  a  wise  son 
uses  the  portion  of  goods  that  falleth  to  him,  he 
is  filling  his  place  in  the  mighty  aggregate  of 
humanity.  Acknowledging  that  he  cannot  make 
himself  another  man,  but  must  remain  in  his 
special  quality  and  capacity  what  he  was  designed 
to  be,  making  himself,  as  Bacon  said,  "  a  debtor 
to  his  profession,"  he  does  not  exalt  his  own  in- 
terest to  the  disregard  of  others'  interests  and 
rights,  but  does  his  work  and  exercises  his  gifts 
in  the  way  which  Kant  admirably  declared  in  his 
categorical  imperative  of  duty:  "Act  as  if  the 
maxims  of  thy  action  were  to  become  through  thy 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  Hg 

will  a  universal  law  of  nature."  And,  since  Pro- 
fessor Knight  has  been  criticised  here,  let  him 
he  heard  from  in  a  wise  word  on  this  point :  "  Let 
your  whole  nature  expand  to  the  very  uttermost 
of  which  it  is  capable,  in  every  possible  direction, 
that  it  may  grow  into  a  perfect  structure,  com- 
pacted by^that  which  every  joint  supplieth,"  ^    ^ 

The  ethical  effect  of  this  doctrine  is  indeed 
"  immense."  It  appoints  duty,  it  enforces  duty,  it 
glorifies  duty.  "  What  have  I  to  do  ?"  one  asks ; 
and  the  answer  is  ready,  "  What  you  can  do." 
And  herein  is  individuality  vindicated,  for  there 
is  neither  comfort  nor  value  in  the  possession  of 
a  special  gift,  or  of  anything  which  is  peculiarly 
one's  own,  unless  there  be  a  demand  for  the  ex- 
ercise of  that  gift,  a  place  for  one's  peculiar  form 
of  usefalness. 

This  thought  is  illustrated  upon  a  day's  jour- 
ney, especially  among  communities  not  so  large 
that  the  individual  seems  lost  in  the  mass,  nor  so 
small  that  there  is  little  room  for  combination  of 
activities.  In  a  town  one  sees  a  few  thousand 
persons  exercising  the  arts  required  for  the 
general    welfare.      In    ways    which    need    no 

1 "  The  Summum  Bonum,"  p.  255. 


120  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

enumeration  all  are  busy.  There  may  be  some 
idle  on  account  of  wealth,  and  some  on  account 
of  poverty ;  but,  between  the  home  of  luxury 
and  the  poor-farm,  the  average  life  of  the  com- 
munity occupies  itself.  It  does  not  matter  that 
several  may  pursue  one  calling,  for  of  a  dozen 
physicians,  each  one  has  so  far  his  own  pref- 
erences as  to  treatment  of  disease  that  all 
worthy  ones  have  work,  and  that  no  two  do  the 
like  work.  It  is  so  with  those  who  might  seem 
most  bound  to  sameness  of  task, — the  agricul- 
turists. As  to  them  it  is  enough  to  say  that  no 
two  farms  are  alike,  and  no  two  men  alike,  and 
that  individuality  is  even  more  noticeable  in  the 
farmer  than  in  the  inhabitant  of  the  city.  Pass- 
ing on  his  way,  the  traveller  reaches  another 
community  likewise  furnished  with  its  people  of 
various  capacities ;  and  so  he  may  go  on  and  on, 
round  the  world,  l^o  two  communities,  how- 
ever, are  precisely  alike ;  no  two  states,  no  two 
nations.  The  cosmos  is  a  unit  composed  of  myr- 
iads of  lesser  units,  as  the  body  has  its  multitude 
of  parts ;  and  the  rational  unit  is  a  human  self- 
hood, a  person.  What  each  one  can  do  is, 
therefore,  what  each  one  ought  to  do.  Selfish- 
ness raising  the  demands  of  the  individual  above 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  121 

those  of  the  community  may  sadly  mar  this 
system  of  order,  but  unselfishness  can  restore  it, 
and,  so  far  as  it  is  found,  it  mirrors  in  its  un- 
spotted surface  the  plan  of  the  universe,  the 
cosmic  unity  in  variety. 

"  Not  chaos-like  together  crushed  and  bruised, 
But  as  the  world,  harmoniously  confused, 
Where  order  in  variety  we  see, 

And  where,  though  all  things  differ,  all  agree."  * 

So  wrote  Pope  most  wisely.  And  others 
have  sung  the  same  strain,  as  when  Shakespeare 
applies  the  thought  to  government,  by  making 
Henry  Y.  say, — 

"  For  government,  though  high,  and  low,  and  lower, 
Put  into  parts,  doth  keep  in  one  consent  j 
Congreeing  in  a  full  and  natural  close. 
Like  music."  2 

A  brief  comparison  between  the  ethical  value 
of  this  view  of  a  recipient  personality,  part  of  a 
universal  unity,  and  the  ethical  value  of  the 
view  now  known  as  reincarnation,  shows  at  once 
the  difference  to  be  so  great  that  what  Professor 


1  Windsor  Forest.  ^  Act  I.,  Scene  2. 

F  11 


122  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

Knight  calls  the  "  immense"  value  of  the  latter 
dwindles  to  nothing,  and  it  is  seen  to  he  only 
self-seeking.  That  theory  is  wounded  in  the 
house  of  its  friends.  The  misanthropic  Schopen- 
hauer should  not  have  heen  permitted  to  praise 
it  as  the  remedy  for  the  fear  of  death,  for  the 
weariness  of  memory,  and  for  the  tsedium  of 
"  life-dreams  until  the  will  abolishes  or  abrogates 
itself."  ^  Even  Professor  Knight  talks  of  its 
"  horizon  of  hope,"  a  purely  selfish  consideration. 
This  is  Epicurean,  this  looks  to  Mrvana. 
"Ethical  leverage"  must  use  the  strength  of 
altruism.  It  has  long  been  with  many  the  re- 
proach of  the  Christian  pulpit  that  it  stimulates 
self-love,  proclaims  future  reward  for  righteous- 
ness, and  appeals  to  the  sinful  to  avoid  future 
misery.  In  his  essay  on  "  Ethical  Systems," 
Dr.  Hedge  points  out  this  defect  in  Paley's 
"  Moral  Philosophy,"  once  a  standard  text.  In 
this  appeal  to  selfishness,  the  pulpit  has  uttered 
a  false  gospel  and  denied  its  Christ,  of  whose 
unselfish  love  it  was  truly  said,  "  He  saved  others. 
Himself  he  cannot  save."  ^    A  good  shepherd, 


1  The  World  as  "Will  and  Idea ;  chapter  on  Death. 

2  Matt,  xxvii.  42. 


RELATION  TO    THE  DIVINE.  123 

laying  down  his  life  for  the  sheep,  rather  than 
a  hireling,  whose  own  the  sheep  are  not,  is  the 
model  Christian.  And  life  lays  itself  down  for 
its  friends  when  it  pursues  its  daily  round  in 
acknowledgment  of  its  obligation  to  make  re- 
turn for  benefits  had,  and  to  serve  the  world 
with  all4t  hath,  even  all  its  living. 

Schopenhauer,  pessimistic  reincarnationist,  felt 
no  "  ethical  leverage"  as  he  sank  lower  and 
lower  in  despair.  The  "  ethical  leverage"  of  the 
theistic  view  may  be  studied  in  the  martyrs  from 
Stephen  down,  in  every  humble  and  faithful 
worker,  in  every  pure  patriot  living  or  dying,  in 
all  such  as,  with  the  spirit  of  Abou  Ben  Adhem, 
climb  "  the  great  world's  altar-stairs," 

In  this  altruism  is  no  concealed  selfishness  of 
the  baser  kind.  The  self  has  consecrated  itself. 
The  personality  regards  itself  as  a  sacred  trust. 
It  asks  not,  "  What  shall  I  do  that  I  may  inherit 
eternal  life?"  going  away  grieved  when  the 
answer  calls  for  self-sacrifice ;  ^  it  bears  its  cross 
silently;  in  its  underserved  suffering  it  com- 
mands its  friends,  "  Weep  not  for  me,  but  weep 
for  yourselves  and  your  children  ;"  ^  it  makes  no 

iMarkx.  22.  ^Lukexxiii.  28. 


124  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

excuses  when  called  to  give  account  of  its  stew- 
ardship, but  is  ready  to  answer  with  truth, 
"  Thou  deliveredst  unto  me  ^yq  talents :  lo,  I 
have  gained  other  five  talents  ;'^  ^  it  has  no  reluc- 
tance to  confess,  "  Thine  eyes  did  see  mine  im- 
perfect substance,  and  in  thy  book  were  all  my 
members  written,  which  day  by  day  were  fash- 
ioned, when  as  yet  there  was  none  of  them."  ^ 

The  self,  in  this  view,  beholds  as  its  ideal  the 
greatest  possible  excellence  of  serviceableness,  or 
more  correctly  the  effort  to  approach  that,  and  it 
rejoices  in  the  discipline  necessary  to  its  training 
for  the  largest,  because  the  most  devoted,  useful- 
ness in  its  own  task,  its  own  loved  office  among 
the  uses  of  this  life,  and  its  preparation  thereby 
for  a  higher  usefulness  in  another  life  of  imma- 
terial conditions. 

More  wisely  than  he  knew  spake  Polonius 
when  he  said, — 

"  This  above  all, — to  thine  own  self  he  true; 
And  it  must  follow,  as  the  night  the  day, 
Thou  canst  not  then  be  false  to  any  man."  * 

^  Matt.  XXV.  20.  2  Psalm  cxxxix.  16. 

3  Hamlet,  Act  I.,  Scene  3. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  125 


CHAPTER   y. 

MAN  REACTIVE. 

If  the  self  be  a  created  and  not  an  uncreated 
thing,  if,  being  created,  it  is  and  must  forever  be 
a  recipient  or  perish ;  if  the  fact  of  this  recipient 
nature  be  regarded  as  sufficiently  shown  from 
reason  and  experience,  and  if  the  personality  be 
regarded  as  the  peculiar  form  of  receptivity 
which  each  one  possesses,  which  gives  form  to 
his  own  life,  and  which  gives  to  him  his  own 
place  in  the  great  body  of  humanity,  the  ques- 
tion will  arise.  Is  this  reception  active  or  passive  ? 
This  is  to  ask  whether  the  self  in  man  is  a  mere 
conduit  or  not,  a  passive  receptacle  or  an  active 
agency. 

That  man  is  or  ought  to  be  passive  has  been 
a  favorite  view  with  many  of  widely  different 
origins.  Nirvana  is  not  regarded  in  precisely 
the  same  way  by  all,  but  it  means  to  present  as 
the  goal  of  the  soul  a  state  that  is  passive.     Sir 

11* 


126  THE  HUMAN  AND   ITS 

Edwin  Arnold  is  surely  an  authority  on  tlie  sub- 
ject, and  he  has  said, — 

"  If  he  shall  day  hy  day  dwell  merciful, 

Holy  and  just  and  kind  and  true ;  and  rend 
Desire  from  where  it  clings  with  hleeding  roots, 
Till  love  of  life  have  end : 

"  Never  shall  yearnings  torture  him,  nor  sins 
Stain  him,  nor  ache  of  earthly  joys  and  woes 
Invade  his  safe  eternal  peace ;  nor  deaths 
And  lives  recur.     He  goes 

"Unto  Nirvana.     He  is  one  with  Life, 

Yet  lives  not.     He  is  hlest,  ceasing  to  he. 
Om,  mani  padme,  om  !  the  dewdrop  slips 
Into  the  shining  sea."^ 

Here  the  passivity  is  not  present  but  to  come. 
The  restlessness  of  man  is  to  attain  it  by  hard 
striving.  But  the  implication  is  that  the  best 
state  of  the  self  is  its  passive  one, — "sinless, 
stirless  rest." 

Similarly  the  Christian  quietist  contemplates 
and  cultivates  passivity  as  the  supreme  end. 
Molinos,  in  his  "  Spiritual  Guide,"  makes  a 
similar  utterance :  "  By  the  way  of  nothing  thou 

1  Light  of  Asia. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  127 

must  come  to  lose  thyself  in  God  (which  is  the 
last  degree  of  perfection),  and  happy  will  thou 
be  if  thou  canst  so  lose  thyself.  In  this  same 
shop  of  nothing,  simplicity  is  made,  interior  and 
infused  recollection  is  possessed,  quiet  is  ob- 
tained, and  the  heart  is  cleansed  from  all  imper- 
fection/"^ Such  expressions  caused  the  sympa- 
thetic Vaughn,  in  his  "  Hours  with  the  Mystics," 
to  speak  of  the  "  holy  indifference"  of  quietism. 

Schopenhauer  is  far  removed  from  Molinos 
and  Fenelon,  but  his  tendency  to  seek  for  a 
Nirvana  in  which  the  will  would  cease  from 
troubling  has  been  shown  above. 

Spinoza  in  a  very  different  way  came  even 
more  openly  to  the  conclusion  that  man,  the 
wise  man,  is  passive :  "  He  is  scarcely  moved  in 
mind;  but,  being  conscious  of  himself,  of  God, 
and  of  things,  by  a  certain  eternal  necessity, 
never  ceases  to  be,  but  is  always  possessed  of 
true  satisfaction  of  mind."  ^ 

But  these  and  similar  opinions  only  point  out 
by  contrast  the  true  view.  Man  is  not  passive 
and  never  will  be  passive.     His  energies  demand 


1  English  edition,  1699,  p.  157. 

2  Ethics,  Part  Y.,  Prop.  XLII.,  Scholium. 


128  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

exercise,  and  his  development  in  any  rational 
way  does  not  diminish  but  increases  his  energy, 
concentrating  it  on  some  one  function  to  which 
all  his  powers  minister,  and  in  the  performance 
of  which  he  contributes  his  best  gift  to  the  wel- 
fare of  the  whole.  It  is  unnecessary  to  offer 
arguments  for  the  necessity  and  consequent 
nobility  of  work.  Without  exercise  the  mind 
and  body  wither.  Lethargy,  whether  in  Mrvana 
or  out  of  it,  is  as  destructive  as  it  is  abnormal 
and  unworthy.  "  The  gods  sell  everything  for 
toil,"  said  Epicharmus,  and  Socrates  quoted  it 
to  Aristippus,  who  had  attempted  to  defend  an 
idle  life.^ 

There  is  no  true  conception  of  human  life 
which  overlooks  or  depreciates  its  capacities. 
The  will  which  Schopenhauer  would  have  ab- 
rogated must  be  a  diseased  will,  wanting  purifi- 
cation. If  the  will  to  live  be  or  become  the  will 
to  serve,  it  is  not  to  be  compared  for  value  with 
an  ignoble  and  self-contented  sloth.  The  "  holy 
indifference"  of  the  quietist  can  be  called  such 
only  in  the  degree  that  self-interest  is  subordi- 
nated to  a  broader  interest  in  the  welfare  of  the 

1  Xenophon's  Memorabilia,  II.  1. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  129 

race.  All  talk  of  self-extinction  is  miserable, 
because  selfish,  unless  it  means  tbe  overcom- 
ing of  that  in  a  man  which  limits  his  servicea- 
bleness. 

If  it  be  granted  that  the  self  is  active  rather 
than  passive,  that  its  recipiency  is  not  that  of  a 
mere  sponge  or  a  mere  conduit,  the  question  then 
arises.  Is  its  activity  self-originated  or  reactive  ? 
This  is  involved  in  what  has  been  said  already  as 
to  the  created  self.  If  now  independently  active, 
the  soul  can  be  conceived  of  as  having  always 
been  so.  If  self-propelled  thus  far,  then  now  it 
needs  no  aid  from  without.  And  the  reverse 
follows  if  the  opposite  view  be  taken  of  its  nature. 
Reasons  have  been  given  for  holding  that  man  is 
a  created  and  receptive  being. 

Receptivity,  if  at  all  active,  implies,  in  the 
degree  of  its  activity,  a  constant  reaction.  The 
mind's  agency  is  a  reagency.  It  is  to  be  re- 
gretted that  the  words  "  react"  and  "  reagent" 
have  only  a  scientific  use,  but  the  fact  that  they 
are  almost  entirely  restricted  to  physics  is  highly 
significant.  It  has  not  been  seen  that  man  and 
nature  are  in  correspondence,  and  so  far  nature 
is  better  understood  than  man. 

The  tree  is  a  recipient  of  all  that  it  can  obtain 


130  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

by  leaf  and  root,  and,  reacting  upon  the  life  so 
received,  it  brings  forth  fruit  stored  with  the 
sunlight  and  the  moisture  formed  by  it  into  the 
olive  or  the  apple,  which  contain  the  seed  or 
germinal  cell  of  a  new  tree.  Sundered  from 
these  sources  of  life  the  tree  would  speedily 
perish.  Eeceiving  the  contributed  life  without 
reactive  operation  the  tree  would  have  no  seed 
in  itself  and  would  hopelessly  cumber  the 
ground.  By  its  reaction  upon  the  action  which 
it  receives  the  tree  is  a  tree  of  life.  The  bird  is 
not  self-created,  but  likewise  depends  upon  life 
which  is  given  to  it  and  upon  which  it  must 
react  in  co-operative  activity  by  all  the  means  in 
its  power,  building  a  nest,  rearing  young,  j&nding 
food,  flying  hither  and  thither  as  climate  requires. 
Refusing  to  do  its  part  as  a  reagent  the  bird 
would  die.  Doing  its  little  part  with  instinctive 
faithfulness,  it  is  "  the  herald  of  the  morn." 

Is  not  this  true,  upon  a  grander  scale,  of  man  ? 
IN'ot  self-caused,  nor  self-perpetuated,  like  all  else 
that  is  created,  he  receives  his  life  and  receives 
it  as  a  reagent.  "  Freely  ye  have  received,  freely 
give."  ^    Hamilton  has  well  said,  "  Life  is  energy, 

1  Matt.  X.  8. 


RELATION  TO  THE  DIVINE.  131 

and  conscious  energy  is  conscious  life."^  Il^ow 
all  that  is  received  by  mind  and  body  must 
be  energized  by  the  mind  or  body  and  sent 
forth  in  activity,  or  there  is  no  life  in  us. 

The  body  is  certainly  reactive.  "  The  vital 
agencies  are  at  work  incessantly  all  over  the 
systemT^as  if  it  were  a  busy  laboratory,  in  build- 
ing up  the  tissues,  in  converting  elements  into 
immediate  principles  [reckoned  as  eighty-four], 
and  in  separating  and  casting  out  of  the  body 
the  superfluous  and  deleterious  materials."^ 
"  The  food  in  the  stomach  is  rolled  in  a  spiral 
course,  is  mingled  and  worked  over  with  the 
acid  gastric  fluid  whose  function  it  is  to  set  the 
purer  parts  of  the  food  free  and  to  separate  them 
from  the  gross  and  worthless."  ^ 

If  the  mind  be  not  fed,  if  there  be  no  mental 
assimilation  in  it,  it  is  different  from  all  other 
created  things.  But  since  it  has  been  found  to 
be  dependent  upon  life  received  and  made  its 
own,  its  activity  is,  like  that  of  the  body  and  all 
IN'ature,  reactive. 


1  Metaphysics,  Lecture  XLII. 

2  Hitchcock's  Anatomy  and  Physiology,  n.  789. 

'  Worcester's  Physiological  Correspondences,  p.  45. 


132  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

The  empirical  evidence  of  this  doctrine  is  as 
perfect  as  possible.  The  infant,  so  far  as  it  be- 
gins to  manifest  a  thought,  is  found  to  be  giving 
to  the  life  which  it  receives  a  form,  an  utterance, 
which  is  its  own.  The  child,  as  it  uses  its  facul- 
ties to  question  why  this  is  done  and  why  that, 
is  forming  its  own  opinions,  and  developing,  in 
reaction  upon  the  information  and  all  formative 
influences  received,  its  own  character.  The 
adult,  engrossed  perhaps  in  business,  sleeps  and 
wakes,  indifferent  to  questions  of  his  origin  or 
relations,  but  nevertheless  every  act  is  but  the 
result  of  some  life  received,  reacted  upon  in  his 
mind,  and  sent  forth  again  by  voice  and  hand. 
The  most  strongly  individual  men  are  those  in 
whom  the  reactive  force  is  greatest,  so  that  they 
give  forth  opinions  or  perform  their  acts  with 
peculiar  emphasis  and  with  marked  effect  upon 
others.  The  more  reaction  a  man  has,  the 
stronger  man  he  is ;  the  more  nearly  one  ap- 
proaches to  the  condition  of  a  mere  conduit,  a 
mere  transmitter  of  opinion,  a  mere  tool  of 
another,  the  weaker  he  is. 

The  movement  from  the  savage  state  to  the 
civilized  is  in  the  direction  of  the  development 
of  individuality,  that  is,  of  reactive  ability.    The 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  133 

perfection  of  modes  of  education  looks  in  the 
same  direction,  and  does  not  attempt  to  fill  the 
memory  and  merely  enable  one  to  answer  the 
questions  of  others,  but  aims  to  expedite  devel- 
opment, to  sharpen  the  faculties,  and  to  produce 
noble  men  and  women.  Sir  W.  Hamilton,  in 
his  address^n  "  Academic  Honors,"  rightly  de- 
fined the  object  of  instruction  as  "  determination 
of  the  student  to  self-activity,"  and  what  is  self- 
activity  but  the  putting  forth  of  one's  powers  by 
energetic  rea-ctive  exercise  ? 

Professor  !N"ewman,  in  his  "  Theism,"  describes 
the  case :  "  This  energy  of  life  within  is  ours, 
yet  it  is  not  we.  It  is  in  us,  it  belongs  to  us,  yet 
we  cannot  control  it.  It  acts  without  bidding 
even  when  we  do  not  think  of  it.  I^or  will  it 
cease  its  acting  at  our  command,  or  otherwise 
obey  us.  .  .  .  But  while  it  recalls  from  evil,  and 
reproaches  us  for  evil,  and  is  not  silenced  by  our 
efibrt,  surely  it  is  not  we.  Jt  pervades  mankind, 
as  one  life  pervades  the  trees."  ^ 

1  Edition  1874,  p.  9. 


VL 


134  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 


CHAPTER   YI. 

MAN  A  FREE  AGENT. 

It  is  in  the  acknowledgment  of  man's  true 
place  in  the  creation  as  a  recipient  but  not  a 
mere  conduit,  an  agent  but  not  a  tool,  a  reagent 
and  not  absolute  inactivity,  that  his  freedom  of 
agency  is  vindicated  from  all  objection. 

It  may  be  conceded  at  once  that  he  is  not  as 
free  as  if  he  were  not  in  a  world  which  has  its 
laws,  and  that  he  is  restrained  by  his  understand- 
ing of  law  and  of  the  penalty  which  its  infringe- 
ment brings,  and  thus  that  he  is  free,  not  as 
a  lawless  tyrant,  but  within  the  limits  which 
belong  to  a  rational,  created,  recipient,  reactive 
being.  He  is  not  free  to  make  himself  another. 
He  is  not  free  to  render  himself  absolutely  inde- 
pendent of  the  source  of  life.  He  is  not  free  to 
cease  to  be  a  reagent.  But,  with  "  the  portion 
of  goods  that  falleth  to  him,"  he  is  free  to  go 
and  expend  it  as  he  will,  and  free  to  return ;  free 
to  dwell  in  a  far  country  of  ways  foreign  to  his 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  I35 

best  good,  or  to  abide  in  peace  with  bis  Father ; 
free,  when  affected  by  a  seductive  impulse,  to 
refuse  to  heed  it,  or  free  to  obey  the  siren's 
voice;  free  to  decide  what  occupation  he  will 
pursue,  and  free  to  pursue  it  in  accordance  with 
what  he  finds  to  be  his  capacity,  or  in  defiance 
of  lessons  which  tell  him  that  he  is  out  of  place ; 
free  to  be  a  wise  man,  or  to  be  an  unwise 
man. 

It  is  somewhat  common  to  deny  freedom  on 
the  ground  that,  when  two  roads  are  before  a 
man  and  he  weighs  the  reasons  for  taking  this 
or  that,  he  is  impelled  by  the  circumstances  of 
the  case  and  makes  no  free  choice.  But  the 
fact  is  that  he  is  just  as  free  to  ignore  as  to  be 
influenced  by  the  circumstances,  to  remain  still 
as  to  take  either  road.  A  lion  being  in  one  path 
and  a  lamb  in  the  other  leaves  him  perfectly  free 
to  go  the  way  of  the  lion,  if  he  will.  "  What 
shall  I  do  to  inherit  eternal  life?"^  sounded  as  if 
the  young  man,  when  informed,  must  go  in  the 
way  pointed  out;  but  no,  he  turned  his  back 
upon  it.  "What  must  I  do  to  be  healed?"  one 
asks  a  physician,  and  he  seems  to  have  no  free- 

1  Mark  x.  17. 


136  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

dom  in  tlie  matter,  but  lie  can  take  tlie  remedy 
or  neglect  it,  as  he  will. 

There  is  no  freedom  with  Spinoza,  there  is 
none  with  Edwards,  and  there  is  none  with 
materialistic  determinism,  but  in  all  these  and 
similar  views  there  is  neglect  of  the  empiric 
evidence  of  freedom.  Even  Spinoza  finds  the 
unwise  man  using  as  much  "  imagination"  as  he 
pleases  in  doing  his  own  thinking;  even  Ed- 
wards seems  to  have  given  man  liberty  to  sin ; 
and  modern  materialism,  with  all  its  extreme 
exaltation  of  heredity  and  environment,  has  not 
made  out  its  case  that  man  is  a  slave  to  impulse 
and  that  his  acts  are  the  mere  reflex  of  his  sensa- 
tions. 

It  would  not  seem  to  be  necessary  to  plead 
against  a  form  of  religious  enthusiasm  like 
Spinoza's  or  Edwards's,  which  would  make  God 
to  have  defeated  His  own  end  and  to  have  pro- 
duced a  race  whose  humanity  was  only  a  name 
for  machinery,  and  this  can  be  considered  later 
when  the  relation  of  the  self  to  its  Maker  is 
treated  of;  but  the  objection  to  free  agency  on 
account  of  controlling  circumstances  and  inheri- 
tances requires  a  brief  comment;  for  Professor 
Huxley  states  a  fact  when  he  says,  "  The  prog- 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  I37 

ress  of  science  in  all  ages  has  meant  the  ex- 
tension of  the  province  of  what  we  call  matter 
and  causation,  and  the  concomitant  gradual 
banishment  from  all  regions  of  human  thought 
of  what  we  call  spirit  and  spontaneity."  ^ 

Hume  illustrated  this  tendency  when,  in  treat- 
ing of^berty  and  necessity,  he  pointed  out  that 
all  movements  in  nature  are  necessary :  "  Every 
object  is  determined  by  an  absolute  fate  to  a 
certain  degree  and  direction  of  its  motion,  and 
can  no  more  depart  from  that  line  in  which  it 
moves  than  it  can  convert  itself  into  an  angel  or 
spirit  or  any  superior  substance.  The  actions, 
therefore,  of  matter  are  to  be  regarded  as  in- 
stances of  necessary  actions ;  and  whatever  is  in 
this  respect  on  the  same  footing  with  matter 
must  be  acknowledged  to  be  necessary.  That 
we  may  know  whether  this  be  the  case  with  the 
actions  of  the  mind,  we  shall  begin  with  ex- 
amining matter."^ 

Unfortunately  for  the  value  of  his  argument, 
he  not  only  begins  with  examining  matter,  but 
ends  there ;  thus  :  the  bodily  difference  between 

1  Lay  Sermons  :  New  York  Edition,  1871,  p.  142. 

2  Human  Nature,  Oxford,  1888,  p.  400. 

12* 


138  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

the  sexes  is  tlie  same  as  tliat  of  their  minds, 
with  bodily  decline  in  old  age  goes  mental  de- 
cline, with  the  hard  hands  of  the  laborer  goes  a 
corresponding  quality  of  mind,  with  climates 
racial  traits  agree;  and  this  correspondence  is 
so  noticeable  that  it  marks  a  law.  Madmen 
have  no  liberty  because  they  act  as  moved ;  nor 
have  others  because  they  too  act  as  moved.  But 
men  dislike  to  confess  that  they  are  under 
necessity  to  act  as  they  do,  and  they  do  indeed 
feel  a  false  sensation  of  indifference  or  liberty  of 
choice,  and  their  religion,  "  which  has  been  very 
unnecessarily  interested  in  this  question,"  per- 
suades them  that  they  are  free.  But  every  act, 
continued  Hume,  has  its  cause  both  with  God 
and  men,  and  there  is  no  liberty.  '^Upon  a 
review  of  these  reasonings  I  cannot  doubt  of  an 
entire  victory."  ^  Later  on  in  the  essay  he  said, 
"As  to  free-will  we  have  shown  that  it  has  no 
place  with  regard  to  the  actions  no  more  than 
the  qualities  of  men.  It  is  not  a  just  consequence 
that  what  is  voluntary  is  free.  Our  actions  are 
more  voluntary  than  our  judgments,  but  we 
have  not  more  liberty  in  one  than  in  the  other."  ^ 

1  Human  Nature,  p.  422.  2  i\^i^^^  p^  509. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  139 

This  view  is  consistent  with  itself,  but  it  is  not 
consistent  with  the  facts.  It  must  be  admitted 
that  the  sexes  have  physical  marks,  but  this  is 
not  to  admit  those  marks  to  be  the  cause  of  the 
difference  between  men  and  women;  for  the 
woman,  though  her  frame  be  weaker  and  her 
skin  softer,  is  as  brave  and  makes  as  unyielding 
a  martyr  as  the  man.  It  must  be  admitted  that 
bodily  decline  is  often  accompanied  with  mental 
weakness;  but  in  the  extreme  weakness  of  ill- 
ness the  mind  is  often  strong  and  the  will  imper- 
ative, and  in  old  age  there  is  often  discernible  a 
youthfalness  and  innocence  which  are  exactly 
the  reverse  of  what  a  shrunken  and  marred 
body  would  lead  us  to  expect.  It  must  be  ad- 
mitted that  hard  hands  and  a  certain  stupidity 
are  often  found  together;  but,  so  far  are  the 
hands  from  producing  this  state  of  the  mind 
that  Tolstoi  is  by  no  means  a  singular  instance 
of  hard  hands  and  tender  sensibilities ;  indeed, 
every  community  furnishes  its  learned  black- 
smith or  its  studious  apprentice.  There  is  reason 
to  think  that  the  hand  of  the  college  oarsman  is 
harder  than  that  of  the  mechanic,  and  that  the 
soft  hand  of  the  effeminate  student  is  not  a  sign 
of  intellectual  superiority.    It  must  be  admitted 


140  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

that  in  warm  climates  the  natives  are  more  ex- 
citable than  those  of  colder  regions;  but  this 
correspondence  of  man  with  nature  is  carried 
too  far  when  it  makes  the  climate  determine  the 
character,  as  may  be  seen  with  the  Africans  who, 
transported  to  America,  make  no  change  of 
character  except  through  self-determined  and 
persevering  effort. 

That  madmen  have  no  liberty  is  a  dangerous 
argument  for  Hume,  since  their  very  capricious- 
ness  in  many  cases  defies  all  attempt  to  ascertain 
physical  causes  of  their  moods.  They  are  more 
free  than  the  sane,  seeing  that  they  recognize  no 
bonds  of  moral  and  civil  law. 

As  for  Hume's  suggestions  that  liberty  is  a 
wilful  self-deception  from  pride  of  autocracy,  or 
a  deception  imposed  by  some  other  from  kind- 
ness, or  a  religious  delusion,  it  is  enough  to  say 
that  vilification  is  not  argument,  and  that  men 
are  neither  so  vain  nor  so  fallible  as  they  are 
here  represented  to  be  in  order  to  sweep  away 
common  sense  arising  from  consciousness  and 
observation.  Hume  felt  that  his  assault  had 
been  successful,  but  his  "entire  victory"  was 
spoiled  by  his  own  performances  rather  than  by 
those  of  his  unperturbed  foe ;  for  note  some  of 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  141 

the  expressions  which  he  saw  fit  to  use  in  his 
"  advertisement,"  in  which  he  was  guilty  of 
mentioning  "  my  design" — "  the  subjects  I  have 
here  planned  out  to  myself" — "  I  was  willing  to 
take  advantage  of  this  natural  division  in  order 
to  try  the  taste  of  the  public" — "  if  I  have  the 
good  fortune  to  meet  with  success,  I  shall  pro- 
ceed"— "the  approbation  of  the  public  I  con- 
sider as  the  greatest  reward  of  my  labors,  but 
am  determined  to  regard  its  judgment,  whatever 
it  be,  as  my  best  instruction."  And  these  phrases, 
full  of  liberty  in  Hume  and  in  the  public,  from 
the  one  who  rejected  the  idea!  As  with  the 
woman,  of  whom  Valerius  Maximus  tells,  who 
appealed  from  Philip  drunk  to  Philip  sober,  so 
here  an  appeal  needs  only  to  be  taken  from 
Hume  speculating  to  Hume  advertising. 

Wundt  disposes  of  this  cavil  against  liberty  of 
will  when  he  says,  "When  we  say  that  the 
character  of  a  man  is  a  product  of  light  and  air, 
of  education  and  circumstances,  of  food  and 
climate,  that  it  is  necessarily  determined,  as 
every  natural  phenomenon,  by  these  influences, 
we  draw  an  entirely  undemonstrable  conclusion."^ 

1  Grundziige,  II,,  p.  396. 


142  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

Schopenhauer,  naming  his  treatise  "  Freedom 
of  the  Will,"  but  meaning  the  opposite,  has 
said,  "  Man  never  does  but  what  he  wills,  never- 
theless he  always  acts  necessarily.  "While  we 
act  we  are  at  the  same  time  acted  upon."  ^  To 
this  Wundt  also  answers. 

This  tendency,  strongly  augmented  by  Hume, 
to  consider  the  mind  in  the  light  of  physical  re- 
search alone,  has  been  brought  to  maturity  by 
many  modern  scientists  famous  for  their  achieve- 
ments as  such,  but  less  successful  as  metaphy- 
sicians than  as  physiologists.  Thus,  Herbert 
Spencer  has  said,  "  That  every  one  is  at  liberty 
to  desire  or  not  to  desire,  which  is  the  real  prop- 
osition involved  in  the  dogma  of  free-will,  is 
negatived  as  much  by  the  internal  perceptions 
of  every  one  as  by  the  contents  of  the  preceding 
chapters."  ^ 

What  perceptions  are  meant  here  will  be  ap- 
parent in  a  moment.  They  are  not  direct  per- 
ceptions of  a  character  to  be  compared  with 
those  of  conscious  freedom  of  the  will,  but  they 
are  physical,  and  imply  to  Spencer  determinism. 


^  Freiheit,  p.  44. 

2  Principles  of  Psychology,  sect.  207. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  I43 

He  says  again,  after  showing  the  correlation  of 
physical  forces  and  effects,  "  The  forces  which 
we  distinguish  as  mental  come  within  the  same 
generalization.  There  is  no  alternative  but  to 
make  this  assertion,  the  facts  which  justify  it  or 
rather  which  necessitate  it  being  abundant  and 
conspicttous.  .  .  .  Besides  the  correlation  and 
equivalence  between  external  physical  forces  and 
the  mental  forces  generated  in  us  under  the  form 
of  sensations,  there  is  a  correlation  and  equiva- 
lence between  sensations  and  those  physical 
forces  which,  in  the  shape  of  bodily  actions, 
result  from  them."^ 

This  bowing  out  of  the  freedom  of  the  will  is 
joined  vdth  remarks  upon  the  heart  beating 
quickly  under  excitement,  the  teeth  grinding 
together  in  pain,  the  muscles  tightening  for 
energetic  action,  the  circulation  of  the  blood  in 
the  brain  in  connection  with  mental  activity,  the 
effects  of  stimulants,  and  other  "  proofs,"  as  Mr. 
Spencer  calls  them.  But  do  they  prove  more 
than  the  corresponding  conditions  of  the  organs 
employed?  Looking  upon  these  and  similar 
phenomena,   does  the  observer  know  what  is 

*  Eirst  Principles,  Part  II.,  chap,  vii.,  sect.  71. 


144  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

taking  place  in  the  mind  of  the  subject?     The 

observer  sees  that  the  man  is  in  pain;  can  he 

predict  what  the  man  will  do  ?     If  these  causes 

have  their  precisely  correlative  effects,  the  man 

suffers  according  to  his  injury;  but  do  two  men, 

under  the  same  degree  of  pain,  act  alike  ?    May 

not  one,  while  the  pain  lasts,  rail  on  the  Christ, 

while  his  crucified  companion  rebukes  him  and 

uses  a  wholly  different  tone  ?     One  is  reminded 

of  Dryden's  lines, — 

"  A  man  so  various  that  he  seemed  to  be, 
Not  one,  but  all  mankind's  epitome ; 
Stiff  in  opinions,  always  in  the  wrong ; 
Was  everything  by  starts,  but  nothing  long  ; 
But,  in  the  course  of  one  revolving  moon. 
Was  chemist,  fiddler,  statesman,  and  buffoon.  "^ 

In  defending  the  freedom  of  the  ego  in  the 
volume  already  referred  to.  Professor  Momerie 
quotes  as  an  authority  Bain's  "Emotions  and 
"Will,"  and  answers  the  arguments  of  this  ne- 
cessitarian with  those  of  Carpenter's  "  Human 
Physiology,"  and  adds  what  R.  S.  Wyld  has 
said  in  his  "Physics  and  Philosophy  of  the 
Senses :"  "  Cerebral  actions  are  the  symbols  of 
thought,  but  they  are  no  more  thought  itself 

1  Absalom  and  Ahithophel,  Part  I.,  line  546. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  I45 

than  the  sentences  of  a  book.  "We  must  assume 
the  presence  of  an  intelligent  principle  to  in- 
terpret the  symbols,  or  we  cannot  conceive 
thought  to  exist.  Though  the  brain  may  follow 
a  certain  involuntary  course  of  action,  and  may 
suggest  to  the  mind  a  train  of  thought,  we  know 
that  the  mind  has  the  power  of  controlling  the 
cerebral  action.  We  can  interrupt  one  chain  of 
thought  and  start  another,  and  out  of  a  variety 
of  thoughts  we  can  reject  those  that  are  the 
most  pressing."  "In  other  words,"  concludes 
Momerie,  after  an  exceedingly  instructive  discus- 
sion, "  the  ego  is  not  merely  passively  acted  on 
by  the  brain,  but  is  also  capable  of  voluntary 
self-originated  action."  ^ 

As  the  exclusion  of  free  agency  by  Spinoza  is 
due  to  an  exaggeration  of  the  superior  influence, 
so  that  of  the  scientists  is  due  to  an  exaggeration 
of  the  inferior  influence.  Between  the  two  in- 
fluences, both  of  which  are  here  acknowledged, 
a  balance  exists,  and  man's  choices  are  actual 
and  not  seeming.  The  youth  considering  various 
ways  of  life  among  which  he  must  choose,  Csesar 
upon  the  bank  of  the  Eubicon,  every  man  not 


1  Page  100. 
13 


146  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

a  willing  slave  to  habit,  is  an  example  of  free 
agency.  Each  side  of  the  scale  is  examined, 
while,  by  a  power  not  the  man's,  the  beam  re- 
mains level,  and  then,  when  the  weight  of  his 
decision  is  joined  to  either  side,  the  beam  in- 
clines. To  go  or  stay,  "to  serve  God  or  mam- 
mon," these  are  the  decisions  which  men  can 
make,  and  which  men  must  make,  or  they  igno- 
bly surrender  to  some  enslaving  passion  and  sell 
their  birthright.  Personal  liberty  is  the  universal 
demand,  but  what  is  that  worth  unless  it  be  the 
correlative  of  mental  liberty,  of  free  agency  ? 

The  moral  value  of  the  doctrine  of  free  agency 
has,  of  course,  always  been  recognized.  Men, 
regarded  as  the  creatures  of  circumstance,  are 
irresponsible.  Men  necessitated  from  any  cause, 
outward  or  inward,  can  have  no  account  to 
render.  The  unfaithful  servant  in  the  parable, 
bringing  back  the  unused  talent,  pleaded  that  he 
was  under  necessity  to  let  it  rust,  for  his  master 
was  so  unreasonable  and  implacable  that  the 
servant  was  forced  to  remain  inactive,  and  he 
thus  represented  the  large  class  of  people  who 
do  nothing  but  grumble  over  their  situation; 
but  the  just  answer  was  and  is  that  the  imaginary 
severity   of  master   or   environment   cannot  be 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  147 

pleaded  as  an  excuse,  since  there  is  still  left 
abundant  opportunity  to  turn  the  talent  to 
account. 

This  is  the  ground  taken  by  Kant  in  the  "  Met- 
aphysic  of  Morality,"  namely,  that  "  the  will  is 
the  causality  of  living  beings  so  far  as  they  are 
ration^,''  and  "that  freedom  is  that  causality 
not  determined  to  action  by  any  cause  other  than 
itself,"  and  that  "  freedom  is  a  property  of  all 
rational  beings,"  and  that  "  a  true  conception  of 
morality  is  reduced  to  the  idea  of  freedom,"  and 
that  "  the  idea  of  freedom  explains  the  possibility 
of  categorical  imperatives ;"  ^  but  this  owes  much 
to  Aristotle's  treatment  of  the  freedom  of  the 
will  in  the  ISTicomachean  Ethics,  the  third  book 
of  which  concerns  itself  with  that  subject,  not 
refraining  from  difficult  practical  questions: 
"Praise  and  blame  accompany  voluntary  acts; 
pardon  and  pity,  involuntary.  Violence,  being 
external,  adds  nothing  of  benefit  to  him  who 
acts  or  to  him  who  suffers.  Choice  is  accom- 
panied by  reason.  .  .  .  Choice  is  a  desire  for  or 
tendency  to  what  is  in  our  power,  accompanied 
by  consultation.     The  acts  pertaining  to  an  end 


Watson's  Selections,  sect.  3,  pp.  250-255. 


148  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

must  be  voluntary  and  of  deliberate  cboice.  .  .  . 
In  a  bad  as  well  as  in  a  good  man,  there  is  a 
power  to  act  from  himself.  .  .  .  The  temperate 
man  acts  conformably  to  right  reason.  .  .  .  That 
part  of  the  soul  which  energizes  according  to 
desire  should  live  conformably  to  reason."^ 

"  Fatalism  and  atheism,"  said  Hamilton,  "  are 
convertible  terms ;"  ^  and  here  is  a  profound  fact 
which  needs  at  the  present  only  to  be  stated, 
namely,  that  a  belief  in  God  is  so  far  from 
taking  away  the  freedom  of  man  that  it  alone 
opens  the  way  for  a  clear  conception  of  that 
freedom,  a  freedom  which  he  is  too  weak  to 
provide  for  himself,  but  which  he  constantly 
receives  from  the  providence  of  the  Omnipotent. 

It  may  be  well  here  to  pause  a  moment  upon 
the  difficult  problem  of  reconciling  freedom, 
especially  freedom  to  do  wrong  and  to  inflict 
misery,  with  the  goodness  of  God  or  even  with 
His  government.  Perhaps  the  difficulty,  which 
so  many  writers  among  the  Scholastics  have 
struggled  with,  and  which  has  led  to  such  noble 
but  fruitless  efforts  as  Leibnitz's  Theodicy,  lies 


iNic.  Eth,,  Book  III. 
^  Metaphysics,  p.  556. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  I49 

in  the  original  misconception  of  creation.  It  is 
assumed  that  God  had  many  possible  worlds  in 
view,  and  for  inscrutable  reasons  found  the  one 
we  have,  sin  and  suffering  included,  to  be  the 
best,  and  so,  by  a  kind  of  necessity,  made  it  for 
better  or  worse,  and  thus  that  His  plan  can  only 
be  regarded  with  a  resigned  and  apologetic  spirit 
which  represses  question  and  refuses  to  doubt 
His  goodness.  This  is  certainly  a  very  crude 
idea  of  the  Divine.  How  much  more  rational 
it  is  to  regard  the  world  as  the  natural  outcome 
of  the  love  and  wisdom  and  power  of  God,  a 
form  of  Divine  order  produced  by  Him  for  the 
sake  of  His  children  and  embodying  His  pur- 
poses. If  there  were  another  God,  there  would 
be  another  world,  but  with  our  God — and  no 
other  can  be  thought  without  accepting  some 
inferior  conception  of  Him — comes  our  world. 
He  is  not  the  mere  chooser  of  it,  He  is  the  soul 
of  it  in  an  unpantheistic  sense.  He  made  every- 
thing by  sending  forth  His  creative  energy  form- 
ing its  receptacles  and  iilHng  them  with  creat- 
ures, and  the  world  was  good  as  its  Source  was 
goodness  itself. 

How  then  with  evil  ?     It  is  not  a  foreign  crea- 
tion introduced  by  necessity  or  mistake.     It  is 

13* 


150  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

man's  free  perversion  of  the  good  things.  The 
love  of  self,  for  example,  is  surely  good  in  its 
own  place ;  but,  made  supreme,  it  renders  man 
selfish.  The  love  which  would  have  protected 
his  body  now  becomes  his  dominant  motive. 
He  bows  down  to  that  as  an  idol  which  other- 
wise would  have  been  an  innocent  thing.  The 
calf  was  good  in  itself,  but,  named  Jehovah,  it 
was  a  means  of  injury  and  sin  to  those  at  Sinai. 
This  old  difficulty  was  pressed  to  its  extreme 
form  when  the  question  was  raised,  Is  not  the 
Divine  redemption  itself  indebted  to  evil  for  its 
opportunity  and  so  made  subservient  to  disorder  ? 
The  answer  to  this  is  that  the  redemption  was 
the  Divine  care  of  men  taking  that  form  which 
their  perverseness  required,  but  which,  in  its  es- 
sential motive,  was,  as  always,  the  Divine  provi- 
dence. While  the  law  was  in  their  hearts,  God 
was  manifest ;  while  angelic  messengers  sufficed, 
God  thereby  was  manifest ;  but,  when  only  this 
mode  would  suffice,  God  made  His  love  and  wis- 
dom manifest  in  the  Christ  and  perfectly  delivered 
men  from  the  accumulated  power  of  evil  so  far  as 
they  would  freely  receive  the  aid.  In  redemption, 
as  in  creation,  God  was  the  loving  parent,  free  in 
Himself  and  loving  the  freedom  of  others. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  151 


CHAPTEK   YII. 

man's  inheritance. 

It  might  seem  at  first  sight  highly  important 
to  postulate  for  man  absolute  freedom  from 
hereditary  influence,  and  to  insist  that  every  one 
is  in  no  sense  dependent  upon  nor  influenced  by 
his  predecessors.  The  appearance  is  that,  if  the 
least  hereditary  factor  be  admitted  into  the  ac- 
count, the  individuality  is  so  biased  as  to  lose  its 
freedom.  To  assent  to  the  ordinary  claim  made 
in  the  name  of  heredity  is  apparently  to  sur- 
render human  freedom,  making  the  ancestor  the 
master.  But  let  the  questions  first  be  answered, 
Must  the  claim  of  heredity  to  be  a  law  of  life  be 
allowed  ?  And  is  it  the  case  that  every  man  has  an 
inheritance  which  is  a  factor  in  his  individuality  ? 

The  answer  Yes  must  be  given  at  once.  There 
is  not  a  shadow  of  doubt  about  the  fact  of  human 
heredity,  nor  about  all  other  forms  of  it.  Parent- 
age means  transmission  of  characteristics  of  race, 
family,  and  individual.      They  are  not  always 


152  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

conspicuous  in  the  descendant,  but  they  are  suf- 
ficiently evident  to  place  the  theory  among  the 
laws  of  nature.  The  accumulation  of  examples 
is  enormous  and  need  not  be  gone  into.  In  his 
book  on  the  subject  Ribot^  has  traced  the  trans- 
mission of  instincts,  sensorial  qualities,  memory, 
imagination,  intellect,  passion,  will,  national 
character,  and  disease.  Under  all  these  heads, 
drawing  upon  the  facts  collected  by  Galton, 
Lucas,  Darwin,  Montaigne,  Morel,  Despine,  and 
others,  he  has  shown  that  the  reception  of  life 
through  a  parent  brings  with  it  for  good  or  evil 
an  inheritance  which  may  seem  overwhelming 
in  its  influence  upon  the  will. 

There  should  be  no  disposition  to  ignore  or 
undervalue  heredity.  It  is  an  indispensable  pro- 
vision for  preserving  the  symmetry  of  the  human 
race  and  of  all  life.  Without  it  the  races  would 
lose  their  distinctive  qualities  and  mankind  would 
be  but  a  chaos,  not  a  harmony  of  varieties,  not  a 
unit.  Without  the  operation  of  this  law,  there 
could  be  no  improvement  of  domestic  animals 
by  careful  breeding.  Without  it  the  farmer 
would  not  know  what  seed  to  plant.     Without 

*  Heredity:  Englisli  edition,  by  D.  Appleton  &  Co.,  1875. 


RELATION  TO   TEE  DIVINE.  I53 

it  the  order  of  the  universe,  in  every  form  in 
which  science  observes  it,  would  be  at  an  end. 
It  is,  therefore,  not  only  impossible  to  deny  the 
fact  of  heredity,  it  would  also  be  irrational  to  do 
it.  Does  it  then  take  away  from  man  his  free 
agency,  and  so  make  the  liberty  of  self  a  sham 
and  nofa  reality  ? 

As,  in  the  consideration  of  freedom  in  the 
preceding  chapter,  it  was  found  that  the  nega- 
tive side  had  been  taken  by  two  widely  different 
parties,  the  religious  enthusiasts  and  the  material- 
ists, so  here  we  have  two  kinds  of  negative  reply 
to  the  question.  Does  heredity  leave  a  man  free  ? 

The  answer  of  that  theology  commonly  called 
Calvinistie  (but  it  is  older  than  Calvin)  has  been 
that  man  received  from  the  earliest  pair  a  ten- 
dency to  evil  which  he  could  not  counteract. 
This  was  to  deny  freedom  in  the  name  of 
heredity  under  cover  of  religion.  To  this  Cal- 
vin added  the  dogma,  derived  through  his  legal 
training  from  Tertullian  and  the  Roman  Law, 
that  some  were  "  elected,"  or  involuntarily  freed 
from  the  controlling  influence  of  heredity  which 
otherwise  made  them  of  the  reprobated  class. 
But  this  was  only  to  make  men  more  fully  slaves, 
since  it  took  away  from  the  elect  the  power  to 


154  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

fall  and  from  the  reprobates  tlie  power  to  rise. 
A  general  doom  to  evil  still  left  room  for  de- 
scent, but  this  took  away  from  the  elect  even 
tbat  liberty.  Here  Calvin  was  not  tbe  first, 
rive  hundred  years  before  him  the  Angelical 
Doctor  had  said,  "  Many  who  now  are  living 
well  are  reprobates,  and  many  who  now  are 
evil-doers  are  elect."  ^  Du  Moulin,  Professor  of 
History  at  Oxford,  published  in  1680  a  little 
book^  in  which  he  reached  the  conclusion: 
"  That  there  is  a  million  of  reprobates  to  one  that 
shall  be  chosen  so  as  to  be  saved;"  by  which  he 
seems  to  mean  that  the  vast  majority  had  no 
freedom  in  matters  of  eternal  interest,  and  that 
the  little  minority,  "  chosen  so  as  to  be  saved," 
of  course  had  not. 

Calvin,  however,  was  the  chief  assailant  of 
human  freedom  in  the  name  of  original  sin: 
"  Grace  snatches  a  few  from  the  curse  and 
wrath  of  God  and  from  eternal  death,  who 
would  otherwise  perish;  but  leaves  the  world 
to  the  ruin  to  which   it  has  been  ordained."* 


1  Commentary  on  2  Peter  i.  10. 

2  Moral  Eeflections,  etc.,  London,  1680. 
*  Commentary  on  John  xvii.  9. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  155 

"  I  ask,  how  has  it  come  to  pass  that  the  fall  of 
Adam  has  involved  so  many  nations  with  their 
infant  children  in  eternal  death,  and  this  without 
remedy,  but  because  such  was  the  will  of  God  ? 
It  is  a  dreadful  decree,  I  confess."^  Many  ex- 
pressions of  a  like  nature  in  creeds  and  dis- 
courses^may  be  found  gathered  with  the  in- 
dustry of  theological  controversy  in  the  "  Doom 
of  the  Majority,"  ^  by  Eev.  S.  J.  Barrows. 

This  view  of  the  effect  of  heredity  resulted 
from  a  confusion  of  evil  with  sin,  an  inexplica- 
ble mistake  unless  the  writers  of  that  day  are 
supposed  to  have  been  so  hard-hearted  that  they 
cared  to  look  for  no  escape  from  their  grim  doc- 
trine. It  was  seen  that  evil  was  transmitted, 
that  lawlessness  and  passion  showed  their  traces 
in  the  third  and  fourth  generation,  and  this 
transmission  was  mistaken  for  a  transmission  of 
sin  and  guilt.  "In  Adam's  fall  we  sinned  all," 
was  the  word  constantly  spoken,  but  never  ques- 
tioned. The  least  examination  would  have  anni- 
hilated the  doctrine  of  hereditary  guilt. 

Understanding  by  hereditary  evil  the  trans- 

1  Institutes,  Book  III.  23,  7. 

2  American  Unitarian  Association,  Boston,  1883. 


156  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

mitted  tendency  to  repeat  the  sins  of  tlie  parent, 
the  disarrangement  of  the  nature,  an  ill  con- 
dition, there  is  no  room  to  doubt  the  fact  of 
such  inheritance.  The  facts  with  regard  to 
transmitted  criminal  tendencies  are  overwhelm- 
ing ;  and,  if  no  such  facts  had  been  collected,  it 
would  be  easy  to  conclude  a  priori  that  all  ten- 
dencies, good  or  evil,  are  transmitted.  But,  just 
as  surely,  sin  and  guilt  cannot  be  transmitted. 
The  infant  is  innocent,  and  cannot  be  otherwise, 
except  he  be  regarded  as  a  specimen  of  metemp- 
sychosis. Guilt  cannot  be  transmitted.  The  in- 
clusion of  children  in  the  punishment  of  parents 
under  Greek,  Roman,  and  later  law  has  been 
seen  since  Calvin's  day  to  be  utterly  unjustifiable, 
and  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  there- 
fore prohibits  it.  The  very  Scriptures  on  which 
the  Genevan  commented  would  have  taught 
him  :  "  What  mean  ye,  that  ye  use  this  proverb, 
.  .  .  The  fathers  have  eaten  sour  grapes,  and  the 
children's  teeth  are  set  on  edge?  As  I  live, 
saith  the  Lord  God,  ...  all  souls  are  mine ;  as 
the  soul  of  the  father,  so  also  the  soul  of  the 
son  is  mine ;  the  soul  that  sinneth,  it  shall  die. 
.  .  .  The  son  shall  not  bear  the  iniquity  of  the 
father,  neither  shall  the  father  bear  the  iniquity 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  157 

of  the  son.  .  .  .  Wherefore  turn  yourselves,  and 
live  ye."  ^ 

When  this  distinction  has  been  made,  the  fact 
remains  that  a  righteous  parent  transmits  helpfal 
tendencies  to  the  child,  and  an  unrighteous 
parent  unhelpful  tendencies.  What  is  the  power 
of  those^  tendencies  to  control  the  life  ?  is  the 
question ;  and  this  may  be  considered  in  connec- 
tion with  materialistic  fatalism  held  in  the  name 
of  heredity. 

There  are  three  views  which  make  heredity 
fatal  to  the  freedom  of  the  will.  The  first  is 
that  God  dooms  many  and  elects  a  few  in  spite 
of  themselves,  thereby  leaving  men  no  more 
free  than  Spinoza  leaves  them.  Of  untheologi- 
cal  views  one  holds  that  the  inherited  mental 
qualities  control  the  life,  and  the  other  lays  stress 
on  the  physical  transmitted  peculiarities  as  con- 
trolling the  mind  and  so  the  life. 

The  first  view  has  been  considered.  The 
second  view  is  nearly  the  same  except  as  it  may 
be  held  by  an  atheist.  If  so  held,  it  must  be 
met  by  an  cl  prion  appeal  to  man's  essential  need 
of  free  agency  if  he  be  man,  and  by  an  a  posteriori 


1  Ezekiel  xviii.  2,  3,  4,  20,  32. 
14 


158  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

appeal  to  experience  and  observation.  Both 
have  been  already  dwelt  upon.  It  is  sufficient 
to  say  that  a  man's  sense  of  freedom,  which  is 
not  the  easy  self-deception  which  Hume  de- 
scribed, has  the  same  ability  to  disregard  in- 
herited tendencies  that  it  has  to  disregard  cir- 
cumstances. 

Suppose  one  of  a  passionate  race.  He  looks 
with  envy  on  others  who  have  inherited  no  such 
temper.  Does  he  perceive  himself  to  be  borne 
along  irresistibly  by  his  nature,  so  that  it  is  abso- 
lutely impossible  for  him  to  pause  before  he 
strikes?  If  he  has  given  way  already  to  this 
tendency  till  a  habit  of  passionate  utterance  and 
action  has  been  formed,  does  he  find  it  impossi- 
ble to  change  his  course  ?  Perhaps  as  good  an 
answer  as  any  is  the  increasing  conviction  in  the 
world  that  bad  men  can  be  reformed,  that  prisons 
are  not  to  be  conducted  in  a  hopeless,  fatalistic 
spirit,  and  that  the  Howards  and  Elizabeth  Frys 
and  Whitefields  were  justified  in  their  under- 
takings. As  one  reads  the  statistics  of  crime  in 
certain  families,  and  sees  the  fearfal  effects  of 
heredity,  let  him  ask  himself.  Were  these  neces- 
sary effects  ?  and  he  will  find  himself  answering, 
No,  if  he  has  had  experience  with  criminals  and 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  I59 

has  seen  the  successful  efforts  of  some  to  reform. 
Alcoholism  is  a  terrible  source  of  hereditary  de- 
pravity, but  instances  are  many  of  its  worst 
effects  being  overcome. 

Physiological  fatalism  is  the  most  difficult  of 
all  forms  of  determinism  to  meet,  because  its 
claims  ^re  so  arrogant.  Here  the  aid  of  Ribot 
is  valuable  :  "  Suppose  it  to  be  proved,"  he  says, 
"  that  all  modes  of  psychical  activity  are  trans- 
missible; is  the  aggregate  of  these  modes  the 
v^hole  sentient  and  conscious  being  ?  We  often 
hear  of  hereditary  talents,  vices,  and  virtues; 
but  v^hoever  will  critically  examine  the  evidence 
will  find  that  we  have  no  proof  of  their  exist- 
ence. The  way  in  which  they  are  commonly 
proved  is  in  the  highest  degree  illogical;  the 
usual  way  being  for  writers  to  collect  instances 
of  some  mental  peculiarity  found  in  a  parent 
and  in  his  child,  and  then  to  infer  that  the  pecu- 
liarity was  bequeathed.  By  this  mode  of  reason- 
ing we  might  demonstrate  any  proposition."  ^ 

This  is  a  severe  arraignment  of  the  inductive 
method  and  goes  near  to  being  unjust.  It  may 
be   granted  that  much   evidence    for    fatalistic 

1  Heredity,  pp.  140,  141. 


IQQ  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

heredity  lias  been  gatliered  in  tlie  way  of 
statistics,  but  it  can  justly  be  urged  that  statistics 
of  reformation  of  the  character  have  been  left 
out  of  the  account.  Again,  Ribot  says,  with 
greater  force,  "By  free-will  we  are  ourselves; 
by  heredity  [viewed  as  controlling]  we  are 
others."  But  it  must  be  confessed  that  he  closes 
with  the  admission :  "  This  supreme  antithesis 
between  free-will  and  mechanism  is  insolvable 
to  us."  ^  He  has  only  a  hope  that  the  solution 
will  sacrifice  neither  the  one  nor  the  other. 

Neither  will  be  sacrificed.  Man  will  come  to 
say  to  himself,  "  I  perceive  my  tendencies,  and 
I  learn  that  they  are  hereditary;  what  shall  I 
do  ?  Shall  I  go  down  the  inclined  plane  of  self- 
surrender,  choosing  always  to  do  that  which 
requires  the  least  exercise  of  will  ?  Or  shall  I 
resist  my  tendencies,  set  myself  another  goal, 
and,  taking  command  of  myself  and  my  powers, 
say  with  the  centurion  to  this  one,  Go;  to 
another.  Come ;  and  to  a  third.  Do  this  ?"  ^  Ten- 
dencies so  ruled  will  become  servants,  and  he  in 
his  noble  purpose  will  be  king,  ruling  his  own 
spirit.     As  Goethe  said,  "I  will  be  lord  over 

1  Page  392.  2  Lu^e  vii.  8. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  \Q\ 

myself.  Ko  one  who  cannot  master  himself  is 
worthy  to  rule,  and  only  he  can  rule."^  But 
long  before  him  Seneca  had  declared  that  no 
man  is  free  who  is  a  slave  to  the  flesh.  And 
long  before  him  Solomon  had  said,  "  He  that  is 
slow  to  anger  is  better  than  the  mighty,  and  he 
that  ruleth  his  own  spirit  than  he  that  taketh  a 
city."  2 

It  may  be  well  to  refer  again  to  the  fact  that, 
while  the  physiologist  observes  from  without  the 
movement  of  the  system  in  reflex  action,  the 
man  within  looks  upon  the  sensations  only  as 
suggestions,  and  is  not  controlled  by  them. 

It  may  also  be  pointed  out  that  governments 
must  recognize  as  factors  the  hereditary  traits  of 
the  people  to  be  governed,  but  must  not  regard 
these  traits  as  absolutely  controlling  the  people, 
for  there  can  be  no  reward  of  righteousness  and 
punishment  of  guilt  unless  the  individual  be 
regarded  as  free,  and  so  as  responsible  for  his 
acts;  nor  can  laws  be  made  with  any  hope  of 
their  beneficial  influence  unless  the  people  re- 
gard the  law-makers,  and  the  law-makers  the 
people,  as  free  agents. 


1  Lewes 's  Life,  Book  Y.  2  Prov.  xvi.  32. 

I  14* 


162  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

In  parental  government  the  child's  inherited 
tendencies  must  be  viewed  with  full  recognition 
of  their  strength,  but  the  child's  ability  to  resist 
temptations  from  within  and  from  without  must 
not  only  be  recognized  but  pointed  out,  so  that 
he  may  gradually  learn  to  rule  his  own  spirit. 

The  heritage  is  not  the  man,  and  the  influence 
of  inherited  quality  is  not  the  man's  master,  if 
he  determine  to  call  no  man  master  upon  earth. 
!N'either  by  motive  nor  by  heredity  is  the  man 
ruled  unless  he  voluntarily  accepts  by  repeated 
surrenders  such  a  ruler.  "  Man  is  his  own  star," 
wrote  Fletcher  again  and  again  in  his  "  Honest 
Man's  Fortune,"  and  Milton  repeated  it  in  his 
lines, — 

"  The  mind  is  its  own  place,  and  in  itself 
Can  make  a  heaven  of  hell,  a  hell  of  heaven."  ^ 

And  Tennyson  put  into  the  mouth  of  Enid 
the  words, — 

"  Turn,  Fortune,  turn  thy  wheel  with  smile  or  frown; 
With  that  wild  wheel  we  go  not  up  or  down ; 
Our  hoard  is  little,  hut  our  hearts  are  great ; 
For  man  is  man,  and  master  of  his  fate."  ^ 


*  Paradise  Lost,  i.  253. 

2  Idylls  of  the  King,— Enid. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  163 


CHAPTER   YIII. 

^^  THE   POWERS   OF  MAN. 

The  self  is  a  unit,  but  it  has  various  powers. 
As  it  beholds  the  operations  which  are  modifica- 
tions of  itself,  it  distinguishes  them  into  classes 
and  notes  their  interrelations.  "  Man's  spirit  has 
a  self-cognizant  existence,"  says  Hegel.^  That 
consciousness  constantly  reveals  the  self,  has 
been  remarked  upon.  As  to  the  proper  classifi- 
cation of  the  activities  which  it  has  and  takes 
note  of,  there  is  a  difierence  of  opinion. 

Sir  W.  Hamilton  remarks,  "  The  distinction 
taken  in  the  Peripatetic  School,  by  which  the 
mental  modifications  were  divided  into  Gnostic 
or  Cognitive,  and  Orectic  or  Appetent,  and  the 
consequent  reduction  of  all  the  faculties  to  the 
facultas  cognoscendi  and  the  facultas  appetendi,  was 
the  distinction  which  was  long  most  universally 
prevalent,  though  under  various  but  usually  less 

*  Philosophy  of  History,  iii.  2. 


164  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

appropriate   denominations.      For  example,  tlie 
modern  distribution  of  the  mental  powers  into 
those   of  the   understanding   and  those   of  the 
will,  or    into   powers    speculative    and    powers 
active, — ^these  are  only  very  inadequate,  and  very 
incorrect,   versions  of  the   Peripatetic   analysis. 
But    this    Aristotelic    division   of   the    internal 
states  into  the  two  categories  of  Cognitions  and 
of  Appetences  is  exclusive  of  the  Feelings.  .  .  . 
Kant  was  the  philosopher  to  whom  we  owe  this 
trilogical  classification.      But  Kant  only  placed 
the  key-stone  of  the  arch  which  had  been  raised 
by  previous  philosophers  among  his  countrymen. 
The   phenomena  of  Feeling   had   attracted  the 
attention  of  German  psychologists,  and  had  by 
them  been  considered  as  a  separate  class  of  men- 
tal states."  ^    Hamilton  then  mentions  Sulzer  as 
having  done  this  in  1751,  and  others  later.     "  It 
remained,  however,  for  Kant  to  establish  by  his 
authority  the  trichotomy  of  the  mental  powers."^ 
He  then  gives  some  account  of  efforts  to  restore 
the  dual  classification. 

Krug^   declares   against  thus   dignifying  the 


1  Metaphysics,  Lecture  XLI. 

2  Grundlage  zu  einer  neuen  Theorie  der  Gefiihle,  1823. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  1^5 

feelings,  because  they  seem  to  him  to  look 
neither  inward  nor  outward,  with  no  "  deter- 
minate direction" — "  in  fact  directed  upon  noth- 
ing"— "  nothing  better  than  a  powerless  power" 
— "  a  wholly  inoperative  force."  To  this  Hamil- 
ton finds  no  difficulty  in  replying  that  it  under- 
estimates the  feelings,  and  he  calls  attention  to 
them  as  they  come  into  exercise :  "  In  reading 
the  story  of  Leonidas  and  his  three  hundred 
at  Thermopylae,  what  do  we  experience?  Is 
there  nothing  in  the  state  of  mind,  which  the 
narrative  occasions,  other  than  such  as  can  be 
referred  either  to  the  cognition  or  to  will  and 
desire  ?  Our  faculties  of  knowledge  are  called 
certainly  into  exercise,  for  this  is  indeed  a  condi- 
tion of  every  other  state ;  but  is  the  exultation 
which  we  feel  at  this  spectacle  of  human  virtue 
to  be  reduced  to  a  state  either  of  cognition  or  of 
conation  in  either  form  ?"  Hamilton  grows  still 
more  ardent,  and  cites  the  ballad  of  "  Chevy 
Chase,"  as  if  it  were  unmanly  to  give  the  feel- 
ings less  than  the  highest  rank. 

Dr.  McCosh  goes  still  further  back,  to  the 
Eleatic  School,  but  he  does  not  modify  essen- 
tially the  account  which  Hamilton  gives  of  the 
ancient  classification.       He  adds,   "  Of  a  later 


IQQ  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

date  some  have  felt  it  necessary  to  draw  distinc- 
tions of  an  important  kind  between  the  various 
powers  embraced  in  the  Will,  and  this  led  to  a 
threefold  division,  the  Cognitive,  the  Feelings, 
and  the  Will,  a  classification  adopted  by  Kant 
and  Hamilton.  In  this  division  the  senses  must 
be  included  under  either  the  Cognitive  or  the 
Feelings,  or  divided  between  them.  To  avoid 
this  awkwardness  there  is  a  fourfold  distribution, 
the  Senses,  the  Intellect,  the  Feelings,  and  the 
Will.  It  should  be  observed  that  in  this  dis- 
tribution the  Conscience  or  Moral  Faculty  has 
no  place."  ^  This  spreading  of  the  classification 
leads  him  to  propose  a  new  arrangement  of  the 
faculties  under  the  two  great  heads  of  the  Cog- 
nitive and  the  Motive,  the  former  including 
Sense-Perception,  Consciousness,  Memory,  Judg- 
ment, and  Imagination,  and  the  second  including 
Conscience  as  a  motive-power,  the  Emotions, 
and  the  Will. 

Thus  McCosh  returns  to  what  Hamilton  calls, 
when  blaming  Reid  for  accepting  it,  the  "  vulgar 
division  of  the  faculties."  Without  going  more 
thoroughly  into  the  history  of  the  controversy, 

^  The  Cognitive  Powers,  Introduction,  VIII. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  167 

and  admitting  that  tlie  threefold  division  now 
prevails,  let  me  examine  for  a  moment  the  appar- 
ently firm  position  of  the  Hamiltonians.  They 
regard  the  threefold  distinction  as  self-evident. 
"  I  see  a  picture,  I  recognize  what  the  object  is. 
This  is  Cognition  or  Knowledge.  I  may  experi- 
ence certain  affections  in  the  contemplation, — 
gratification  or  dissatisfaction.  This  is  Feeling, 
of  Pleasure  and  Pain.  I  may  desire  to  see  the 
picture  long,  to  see  it  often,  to  make  it  my  own, 
and  perhaps  I  may  will,  resolve,  or  determine  so 
to  do.  This  is  Will  and  Desire."  ^  This  inter- 
mediate state  is  the  one  which  is  not  to  be  "  re- 
duced" to  the  others,  as  Hamilton  puts  it. 

The  only  question  is.  Does  the  mind  proceed 
from  knowledge  immediately  to  desire,  or  does 
it  pause — a  longer  or  shorter  time,  as  the  case 
may  be — between  knowledge  and  desire  ?  I  see 
the  picture  in  the  first  place,  and  I  end  with  a 
strong  desire  to  possess  it ;  do  I  pass  from  sight 
directly  to  longing,  or  do  I  abide  meanwhile  in 
pleasure?  Undoubtedly  there  is  a  middle 
ground;  which  is  neither  all  cognitive,  as  when 
I  am  first  looking  at  the  picture  and  concluding 

^  Hamilton,  p.  127. 


168  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

as  to  what  it  represents,  nor  all  appetent,  as  when 
I  am  borne  along  by  a  craving  to  possess  it.  Yet 
in  this  middle  state  neither  the  cognitive  nor  the 
appetent  is  wholly  wanting.  I  continue  carefully 
to  scan  it.  I  begin  to  desire  it.  What  else  do  I 
do  ?  What  other  states  have  I  than  of  contem- 
plating its  excellence  and  closing  my  affections 
upon  it  ?  "  The  feeling  of  pleasure,"  answers  the 
Hamiltonian.  Certainly,  the  pleasure  of  the  con- 
templation and  the  pleasure  of  the  longing  which 
anticipates  possession.  In  passing  from  the  cog- 
nitive end  of  the  line,  so  to  speak,  to  the  appetent 
end  I  pass  through  a  combination  of  knowledge 
and  will  which  is  certainly  not  neutral, — that  is,* 
without  knowledge  of  perfection  or  imperfection 
and  without  craving  or  aversion,  but  which  seems 
to  be  a  state  in  which  both  enter  so  evenly  that 
neither  predominates  in  a  marked  degree. 

But  Sir  William  appeals  to  the  exploits  of 
Leonidas  and  Widdrington, — that  is,  to  past 
events, — as  if  to  cut  off  all  possibility  of  will  in 
the  matter,  and  as  if  to  leave  one  in  passive 
patriotic  feeling  alone ;  but  here  again  the  feel- 
ing only  describes  the  transition  from  knowl- 
edge to  will,  their  interpenetration  in  the  middle 
of  the  affair.     For  no  one  repeats  the  story  or 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  169 

the  ballad  merely  to  produce  pleasure  or  pain; 
and,  if  this  were  the  object  alone,  the  mind 
would  not  be  content  with  that,  but  would  feel 
the  movement  to  do  likewise,  the  desire  to  praise 
and  proclaim  the  act,  and  the  will  to  act  bravely 
in  the  immediate  circumstances  of  life. 

A  b^ter  defence  of  the  feelings  as  a  third 
grand  division  of  the  powers  might  be  made  by 
appealing  to  the  sentiments  of  pleasure  and  pain, 
which  are  felt  but  are  not  readily  accounted  for, 
as  a  pleasure  in  tormenting  animals  or  an  un- 
easiness in  the  company  of  certain  persons. 
Here  knowledge  seems  to  be  wanting,  and  de- 
sire does  not  move  one  so  much  as  in  other 
cases.  But  is  not  this  pleasure  the  result  of 
knowing  or  of  desire  to  know  what  animals  do 
when  tortured,  and  of  wish  to  obtain  the  pleas- 
ure of  contemplating  the  victim's  writhings? 
And  the  uneasiness  in  certain  company, — what 
is  it  but  a  perception  of  some  unsympathetic 
condition  and  a  desire  to  escape  from  it? 

Another  way  of  looking  at  the  case  is  from 

the  ground  of  bodily  analogy.     If  the  mind  has 

three  divisions,  it  must  be  acknowledged  at  once 

that  nothing  in  the  body  corresponds  with  it ;  if 

it  has  two,  everything   corresponds.      The   two 
H  15 


170  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

lobes  of  the  cerebrum,  the  halves  of  the  cere- 
bellum, the  eyes,  the  ears,  the  nostrils,  the  bones, 
the  double  lungs  and  heart,  the  members,  all 
divide  into  two,  into  a  right  and  a  left.  The 
doubleness  of  the  body  is  no  more  evident, 
however,  than  its  arrangement  into  internal  and 
external  parts.  Every  portion  has  its  inner  and 
its  outer.  Let  us  see  if  this  universal  distinction 
of  right  and  left,  inner  and  outer,  is  illustrative 
of  the  mental  arrangement. 

"  The  soul,"  says  Schopenhauer,  "  is  the  union 
of  will  and  intellect."  ^  He  places  the  will  first. 
Indeed,  Weber,  in  making  up  a  motto  for  his 
"  History  of  Philosophy,"  says,  "  The  vdll  is  at  the 
heart  of  everything,"  and  places  as  authorities 
the  names  of  Schelling,  Schopenhauer,  Secretan, 
and  Eavaisson.  He  also  quotes  the  saying  of 
Maine  de  Biran :  "  'No  perception  without  voli- 
tion;" and  in  his  conclusion  he  quotes  Wundt 
as  declaring,  "It  is  from  the  will  that  the  per- 
ception proceeds,  and  not  the  reverse."  He 
would  make  the  will  "  being  in  its  fiilness,  and 
all  the  rest  phenomena."  It  is  the  "  essence  of 
the  human  soul"  (Duns  Scotus),  "  the  principle 

1  Will  in  Nature,  I. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  171 

on  which  heaven  and  all  nature  depend"  (Aris- 
totle), "  the  individual's  life  itself"  (Brandis). 

The  least  reflection  shoves  that  the  v^ill  is  the 
spring  of  action,  as  the  heart  is  of  the  bodily 
life.  Without  the  w^ill  to  do  something,  knov^l- 
edge  is  as  powerless  to  effect  action  as  the  winter 
sun  to^roduce  vegetation.  With  will,  knowl- 
edge is  operative.  With  desire  aroused,  the  in- 
tellect co-operates.  With  this  precedence  of  the 
will  in  potency  it  is  not  necessary  that  it  should 
precede  in  time.  The  senses  are  always  reporting 
to  the  intellect  events  and  conditions.  The  will 
is  always  instructed  and  guided  by  the  intellect. 
If  it  were  not  so  guided,  it  would  be  blind,  as 
when  passion  controls  reason  and  leads  the  will 
to  disregard  the  intellect,  making  its  voice  heard 
through  conscience  or  memory  or  foresight. 
But,  when  the  will  is  aroused,  what  does  the 
intellect  do? 

It  ministers  to  the  wish,  as  the  lungs  minister 
to  the  heart.  It  finds  the  way,  it  provides  the 
means,  it  puts  at  the  disposal  of  the  will  its 
whole  accumulation  of  information.  The  intel- 
lect is  a  helpmeet  for  the  will.  The  thought 
embodies  the  desire.  It  is  the  existere  of  which 
the  will  is  the  esse.    It  is  the  left  of  which  the 


172  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

will  is  tlie  right.  It  is  the  outer  of  which  the 
will  is  the  inner.  In  their  mutual  dependence, 
their  co-operative  activity,  the  will  and  under- 
standing are  in  correspondence  with  the  sexes, 
for  in  the  man  the  intellectual  predominates,  and 
in  the  woman  the  voluntary.  It  is  with  will  and 
intellect  as  Longfellow  truly  says  of  man  and 
woman, — 

**  As  unto  the  bow  the  cord  is, 
So  unto  the  man  is  woman  ; 
Though  she  bends  him  she  obeys  him, 
Though  she  draws  him,  yet  she  follows  ; 
Useless  each  without  the  other." 

The  will  and  intellect  uniting  bring  forth  act, 
as  Horus  was  born  of  Osiris  and  Isis.  It  is  easy 
to  illustrate :  A  piano  is  heard,  and  the  desire  to 
play  upon  it  and  bring  forth  like  music  is  formed. 
The  intellect  responds  with  information  slowly 
acquired.  But  daily  practice  is  necessary  to 
bring  will  and  intellect  into  act.  When  at  last 
this  has  been  done  in  the  plane  of  the  body,  the 
end  is  gained.  Or,  a  young  man  desires  to  enter 
the  ranks  of  some  profession.  The  desire  is  not 
enough.  The  intellect  must  respond,  or  he  will 
fail.  If  the  intellect  does  respond,  he  will  slowly 
prepare  himself     His  preparation  is  a  constantly 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  173 

perfected  union  of  will  with  intellect,  so  that, 
when  he  desires  to  do  a  professional  act,  he  may 
know  how  to  do  it,  and  so  that,  when  he  has 
learned  how  to  do  this  and  that  part  of  his  work, 
he  may  have  the  will  which  will  give  energy  and 
patience  and  power. 

In  the  third  the  former  two  are  one  and  effi- 
cient. This  is  life,  not  to  will  only,  nor  to  know 
only,  hut  to  go  forth  from  the  will  by  means  of 
the  understanding  into  serviceableness. 

It  will  be  observed  that,  in  this  view  of  the 
mental  operations,  the  movement  of  life  is  from 
above  downward,  from  the  spiritual  into  the 
natural,  and  not  the  reverse.  Of  course  it  is  not 
denied  that  the  organs  of  sense,  afiected  by  ex- 
ternal causes,  often  offer  the  first  incentive  to 
action ;  but  that  they  do  not  control  the  action, 
which  they  may  advise,  is  evident  from  the  fact, 
already  referred  to,  that  the  mind  may,  and  often 
does,  reject  the  impulse  to  cry  out,  or  to  run 
away,  or  otherwise  to  obey  the  prompting  of 
the  flesh. 

Spiritual  influx  from  mind  to  body,  therefore, 

is  here  maintained  instead  of  the  physical  influx 

preferred  by  materialists.      Thus   man  may  be 

described  as  will  and  intellect  looking  to  act. 

15* 


174  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

His  qualities  are  love  and  wisdom  looking  to  use. 
His  possessions  are  goodness  and  truth  for  the 
sake  of  life,  of  that  life  which  shall  make  him 
useful,  which  shall  vindicate  his  existence,  and 
which  shall  make  all  men  rejoice  in  the  exercise 
by  each  of  his  own  gift.  "  Life,"  nobly  said  Maz- 
zini, "  is  a  mission.  Religion,  science,  philosophy, 
though  still  at  variance  upon  many  points,  agree 
in  this,  that  every  existence  is  an  aim."  ^ 

•It  is,  however,  in  the  power  of  man  to  will  for 
himself — that  is,  for  some  private  enjoyment — 
rather  than  for  others  and  for  useful  service. 
He  may  love  that  which  is  evil.  His  intellect 
pointing  out  to  him  two  possible  ways,  he  may 
choose  that  which  is  injurious  rather  than  that 
which  is  helpful.  Thus  he  may  refuse  to  listen 
to  conscience  which  would  guide  him,  and  may 
degrade  his  intellect  to  serve  his  base  desires. 
In  this  case,  the  more  intellect,  the  more  harm 
will  result ;  because  the  intellect  must  serve  the 
will,  be  it  never  so  depraved.  The  man  finds  a 
way  for  his  anger  or  his  greed.  And  now  man 
is  not  love  and  wisdom  looking  to  use,  but 
lust  and  folly  looking  to  sin  and  harm.      The 

*  Life  and  Writings,  Chap.  v. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  175 

corrupt  tree  does  not  bring  forth  good  frait.  The 
lisrht  that  is  in  him  is  darkness.  And  instead 
of  life,  larger  and  larger,  as  the  years  go  on,  he 
earns  the  wages  of  sin,  which  is  spiritual  death. 

The  origin  of  evil  is  not  entered  upon  at 
length  here,  but  it  may  at  least  be  said  that 
the  possibility  of  sinning  is  bound  up  in  man's 
free-agency,  and  so  a  selfhood,  not  devoted  to 
use,  reluctant  in  its  obedience  to  laws  which 
exalt  the  good  of  others  as  of  equal  importance, 
at  least,  with  that  of  the  individual,  is  a  source 
of  disorder  and  danger.  But  man  would  not  be 
man  were  he  deprived  of  this  power  to  regard 
self  as  paramount  if  he  would;  and  that  man 
has  misused  this  power,  and  has  for  a  long  time 
been  transmitting  from  generation  to  generation 
a  tendency  to  misuse  it,  must  be  granted  at  once 
on  historical  grounds. 

The  history  of  human  decline  in  innocence  is 
repeated  in  every  wayward  youth.  It  is  a  move- 
ment to  consult  for  self,  which,  imperceptibly 
originating  and  increasing  with  increase  of  con- 
scious power,  separated  and  separates  the  soul 
from  its  purity  and  makes  it  ashamed  before  its 
judge.  While  men  were  infantile  in  intellect 
there  was  no  transgression.     But  the  growth  of 


176  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

rationality  opened  the  way  to  perversions  of 
every  kind ;  and  that  it  was  taken  and  pursued, 
and  is  pursued,  the  wars,  the  crimes  public  and 
private,  testify  on  every  hand.  "  So  many  laws 
argue  so  many  sins."  ^ 

It  is  true  that  ways  have  been  found  to  make 
the  selfish  man  useful,  to  make  the  wrath  of  man 
to  praise  God;  but  this  is  only  a  palliation  of 
evil,  not  a  cure  of  it ;  and  cure  cannot  be  found 
except  in  the  formation  in  the  evil  man  by  means 
of  his  own  intellect,  which  can  discern  a  better 
life  and  is  able  to  rise  above  his  will,  of  a  new 
heart  and  a  new  spirit. 

In  so  far  as  this  is  done,  the  self  dies  to  live 
again;  it  operates  in  the  symmetry  of  human 
order ;  it  is  the  image  of  its  Maker ;  it  is  such 
that  the  king  in  Hamlet  could  say,  "  Try  what 
repentance  can  :  what  can  it  not  ?" 

Herbart  in  sad  play  on  words  said,  "  He  who 
was  yesterday  the  best  (beste)  may  to-day  be  the 
worst  (boseste) ;'' ^  but  the  reverse  is  also  true, 
and  sins,  though  they  be  as  scarlet,  may  be  made 
as  white  as  snow. 


1  Paradise  Lost,  xii.  283. 

2  Lehrbuch,  Book  TV.,  chap,  ii.,  sect.  130. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  I77 

Man  does  not  escape  injury  from  his  trans- 
gressions ;  but,  with  the  change  of  his  purpose, 
the  evil  is  remedied  at  its  root.  He  is  not  only 
forgiven,  but  rescued.  The  self,  humbled,  puri- 
fied, becomes  a  house  of  God  eternal  in  the 
heavens. 

The  disposition  to  regard  evil  as  merely  im- 
mature good,  as  a  transient  phase  of  develop- 
ment, is  natural  if,  by  a  perversion  of  reason, 
evil  is  associated  only  with  the  state  of  the 
savage  or  the  ignorant.  The  mild  forms  of  sin 
which  men  commit,  knowing  no  better,  are  much 
like  the  act  of  a  child  who  throws  a  valuable 
vase  to  the  floor  to  hear  its  fragments  rattle, 
having  no  idea  of  the  evil  it  is  doing.  The 
serious  sin  is  done  wittingly  and  purposely. 
Callicles  was  intelligent  enough  to  know  better 
than  to  say  to  Socrates,  "  Greatness  is  providing 
to  the  full  indulgences  of  evil  passions;"  and 
Socrates  was  able  to  show  him  that  nothing 
could  be  further  from  greatness,  and  to  declare, 
"  I^one  but  a  fool  is  afraid  of  death,  but  of  wrong 
doing.  To  go  to  the  world  below  having  one's 
soul  fall  of  injustice  is  the  worst  of  evils."  ^ 


*  Gorgias  of  Plato. 


178  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

Cjrenaic  indifference  to  evil  has  found  many 
apologists.  Herbert  Spencer^  quotes  Shake- 
speare's saying,  "  A  soul  of  goodness  in  things 
evil,"  and  seems  to  hold  this  as  an  ethical 
opinion,  but  Henry  Y.  was  speaking  of  circum- 
stances then  threatening  him  from  without.^  To 
say  in  any  sense  that  moral  evil  is  good  is  self- 
contradictory.  It  is  to  say  that  things  diametri- 
cally opposite — a  quality  and  its  perversion — are 
one.  Epictetus  was  more  just  when,  looking 
upon  the  adulterer,  he  declared  that  he  knew 
not  where  there  was  a  place  for  him,  as  there 
was  no  place  for  a  stinging  wasp.^ 

The  confusion  of  evil  with  good  seems  to  be 
due  to  the  obscurity  which  arises  from  associ- 
ating evil  with  ignorance  and  brutishness.  Evil 
is  to  be  found  in  its  genuine  form  and  mature 
development  among  the  cultured,  among  those 
who  know  perfectly  the  difference  between  good 
and  evil,  and  who  are  capable  of  instructing 
others  and  perhaps  are  in  the  practice  of  giving 
such  instruction.  It  is  Dr.  Faust  rather  than 
the   untutored   Marguerite  who  can  grievously 


*  First  Principle,  chap.  1.  ^  Henry  V.,  Act  IV.,  Scene  1. 

•Book  II.,  chap.  iv. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  179 

sin,  and  who  in  sin  presents  evil  in  its  true  aspect. 
If  the  men  about  the  Christ  had  said  that  they 
were  blind,  they  had  not  had  sin :  ^  if  He  had 
not  come  and  spoken  unto  them,  if  He  had  not 
done  among  them  the  works  which  none  other 
did,  they  had  not  had  sin;  but  now,  fully  in- 
formed trf  the  right  attitude  to  take,  they  had 
chosen  to  hate  Him,  and  their  sin  was  without 
excuse.^ 

1  John  ix.  41.  2  joim  xv.  22,  24. 


180  '^SE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 


CHAPTER    IX. 

THE  DIVINE. 

The  self  of  man  has  been  found  to  be  a  recipi- 
ent, a  reactive  agent,  and  a  free  agent  whose 
freedom  it  finds  but  which  it  does  not  produce 
by  the  exercise  of  power  sufficient  to  govern  the 
rest  of  the  universe  and  to  hold  it  in  equilibrium. 
The  implication  of  these  facts  is,  to  say  the  least, 
most  significant,  and  has  not  been  sufficiently 
considered  by  theistic  writers.  They  seem  gen- 
erally to  take  too  distant  views  of  the  Divine, 
and  to  view  it  as  if  they  had  no  relation  with  it. 

In  ancient  times  this  was  not  so.  "  All  is  full 
of  Jove,"  said  Yirgil,  as  Augustine  relates. 
"Jupiter  is  whatever  you  see,  wherever  you 
move,"  said  Lucan.  "  Think  oftener  of  God 
than  you  breathe,"  -said  Epictetus.  "  God  is 
truth,  and  light  is  His  shadow,"  said  Plato. 
"  There  is  certainly  a  God  who  sees  and  hears 
whatever  we  do,"  said  Plautus.  And  this  con- 
ception remained  while  men   grew   sensual  in 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  181 

their  lives.  But  at  length  their  idea  of  God  be- 
came so  degraded  that  the  worship  of  Him  con- 
sisted of  animal  sacrifices,  and  He  was  thought  of 
as  likely  to  show  special  favor  to  chosen  peoples. 
The  question  of  polytheism,  whether  it  or 
monotheism  preceded,  and  how,  if  it  followed, 
polytheism  arose  from  monotheism,  does  not 
require  full  consideration  here;  but  the  sug- 
gestion may  be  offered  that  the  more  degraded 
men  become,  the  more  superstitious  they  are, 
and  the  more  inclined  to  make  deities  to  reign 
over  places  and  diseases  and  events.  Primitive 
Christianity,  with  its  purity  of  thought  and  life, 
was  markedly  monotheistic;  mediaeval  Chris- 
tianity, with  its  priestcraft  in  place  of  ministry, 
its  defence  by  tortures  of  what  was  called  faith 
but  which  was  ecclesiasticism,  its  indulgences, 
its  enormities  of  every  kind,  multiplied  divine 
persons  and  saints  to  be  invoked  at  this  place 
and  at  that  till  the  litany  included  as  adorable 
"  Maria  Dei  geneirix,  Michael,  Gabriel,  Raphael, 
angels  and  archangels,  holy  orders  of  blessed 
spirits,  all  the  disciples,  the  innocents,"  thirty 
others  by  name,  all  the  popes,  and  the  sanctm  et 
sancti  not  numbered,  but  said  to  amount  to  at 
least  twenty-five  thousand. 

16 


182  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

The  cliange  from  tliat  one  God  to  this  pan- 
theon may  be  safely  regarded  as  having  an  actual 
connection  with  the  ignorance  and  depravity  of 
the  later  period;  and  the  inference  is  that  a 
similar  period  in  antiquity  had  like  character- 
istics,— priests  in  power  multiplying  objects  to 
be  worshipped  with  costly  offerings,  and  people 
in  ignorance  accepting  with  superstitious  com- 
pliance the  deities  and  sub-deities  presented  for 
their  prayers.  A  pristine  state,  however,  free, 
on  the  one  hand,  from  priestly  oppressions  and, 
on  the  other,  from  superstitious  fears  arising 
from  a  sense  of  guilt  on  account  of  disorderly 
practices,  may  be  supposed  to  have  been  mono- 
theistic from  the  lack  of  reason  to  be  otherwise. 
"  The  one  is  God,"  said  Xenophanes,  striving 
to  cure  polytheism.  "  I  am  about  to  become 
a  god,"  said  the  dying,  avaricious  Vespasian, 
showing  the  evil  at  its  height. 

Thus,  not  only  does  it  appear  that  polytheism 
arises  out  of  monotheism  when  unfortunate  con- 
ditions favor  its  development,  but  it  is  also  evi- 
dent that  the  theistic  conception,  the  recognition 
of  God,  has  been  subject  to  marked  vicissitudes. 
To  one  like  Augustine,  who  could  find  God 
rather  by  ignorance  than  by  knowledge,  there 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  133 

was  no  need  of  attempted  demonstration.  To 
one  of  atheistic  temper,  however,  arguments 
seemed  necessary,  and  in  the  formulation  of 
such  arguments  much  mental  effort  has  been 
expended,  with  some  success  and  some  failure. 
Some  have  undoubtedly  been  thus  convinced; 
others  remain  unm-oved  in  their  doubts,  not  only 
as  to  the  pantheon  claimed  by  the  medisevalists, 
but  even  as  to  the  One  of  the  best  religious 
conception. 

These  arguments  have  been  stated  over  and 
over  again,  and  their  respective  claims  have  been 
examined  by  friends  and  foes. 

There  is  the  ontological  proof  which  Professor 
Knight  regards  as  having  "  a  singular  fascination 
to  the  speculative  mind,"  ^  but  he  finds  it  incon- 
clusive. It  holds  that  the  notion  of  God,  being 
conceivable,  must  be  true.  The  ground  of  Des- 
cartes was  that  all  which  he  could  clearly  and 
plainly  perceive  was  true.  "  Possible  ideas  are 
true,  impossible  are  false,"  is  the  dictum  of 
Leibnitz.^  But  these  are  overstatements,  and 
would  not  be  made  at  the  present  time  when  in- 


1  Essay  on  Theism  in  Studies  in  Philosophy  and  Literature. 
^Nouveaux  Essais,  Book  II.,  chap.  iii. 


184  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

telligent  scepticism  lias  forced  theists  to  weigh 
their  words.  Wolff  was  more  cautious  when 
he  made  the  declaration,  "  That  is  possible  to 
which  some  notion  responds ;"  ^  hut  even  then 
he  was  on  an  insecure  foundation  for  an  ex- 
tended argument,  since  it  might  he  retorted  that 
it  is  as  possible  to  think  of  a  malign  God  as  of 
a  merciful  one.  "  Falsehood  can  never  be  clearly 
conceived  or  apprehended  to  be  true,"  ^  declared 
Cudworth ;  but  this  is  also  unsound,  as  the  long 
acceptance  of  the  Ptolemaic  theory  shows.  The 
ontological  proof  will  never  satisfy  a  doubter, 
who  will  not  admit  that  the  logical  is  actual, 
that  an  idea  well  founded  in  reason  is  necessarily 
as  well  founded  in  fact.  Descartes,  reasoning 
that  "  necessary  existence  is  contained  in  the 
concept  of  God,"*  is  reasoning  round  a  circle. 
He  put  the  contents  into  the  concept  and  then 
drew  them  out. 

The  cosmological  argument  seeks  for  the 
cause  of  things.  It  enlarges  upon  the  order  of 
the  universe  and  concludes  as  to  its  Maker. 
This  has  been  the  common  way  of  appealing  to 

1  Ontologia,  sect.  102.  2  Eternal  Morality,  p.  172. 

'  Meditations,  Objections,  1. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  185 

scientists  of  atheistical  turn.  The  student  has 
been  appealed  to  on  the  ground  of  his  own 
discoveries.  But  the  difficulty  with  this  argu- 
ment has  been  often  pointed  out.  It  is  incom- 
plete. Its  first  cause  is  not  necessarily  personal, 
nor  intelligent,  nor  even  omnipotent.  "  In  the 
admission  of  a  first  cause,"  remarks  Hamilton, 
"atheist  and  theist  are  at  one."^  This  proof 
may  end  in  Spencer's  Unknowable  as  well  as  in 
the  Christian's  Father  in  heaven. 

The  argument  from  design,  the  teleological 
proof,  is  well  known.  Kant  called  it  "the 
oldest,  clearest,  and  most  adapted  to  ordinary 
human  reason."^  Everything  has  a  purpose. 
The  watch  found  on  the  sea-shore  is  not  dumb, 
but  has  a  tale  to  tell  of  the  intelligent  designer 
and  skilful  manufacturer.  The  preference  has 
been  given  by  many  to  this  argument  because  it 
so  fully  presented  God  as  personal.  But  there 
is  also  difficulty  here,  for  many  phenomena 
tempt  one  to  infer  an  imperfect  designer  whose 
plan  did  not  exclude  accidents  and  disorders, 
and  there  is  all  the  time  the  possibility  of  con- 
cluding that  Law,  an  impersonal  working  out  of 


1  Metaph  ,  Lecture  II.,  p.  19.         ^  Kritik  der  E.  V.,  p.  651. 

16* 


186  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

a  self-caused  evolution,  has  produced  what  is  in 
itself  so  wonderful  a  universe.  Professor  Knight 
wisely  remarks  that  from  this  proof  we  get 
Nature,  which  is  not  quite  what  was  sought  for. 
He  says,  too  strongly,  "  The  conception  of  deity 
as  a  workman  could  never  lead  to  reverence,"* 
for  this  is  not  impossible ;  but  it  is  true  that  skill 
is  not  the  best  attribute  to  dwell  upon  in  present- 
ing the  idea  of  God  to  a  sceptical  mind. 

The  argument  from  intuition,  from  instinct,  is 
preferred  by  Knight.  He  grants  that  the  innate 
idea  of  God  is  at  first  weak  and  dim,  but  claims 
that  it  improves  with  mental  growth.  He  re- 
gards it  as  a  revelation  within  the  soul.  This 
revelation  is  not  qualified  by  man's  conceptions, 
as  in  the  case  of  other  arguments,  but  comes 
pure  and  perfect  from  above.  It  is  not  constant 
in  the  mind,  to  be  sure,  but  sometimes  clearly 
declares  itself.  He  finds  these  recurring  intui- 
tions persistent  in  the  individual,  the  same  in 
various  generations,  harmonious  with  all  other 
useful  ideas,  and  vindicated  from  all  suspicion 
by  their  beneficent  influence  upon  the  mind. 
He    defends    this    instinct    against    the    "  cold 

1  Essay  on  Theism. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  187 

nescience"  of  Comte,  Bain,  Spencer,  and  others, 
and  charges  Sir  W.  Hamilton  and  Dean  Mansel 
with  being  of  like  tendency.  He  claims  that,  to 
deny  this,  we  must  give  up  the  omnipotence  of 
God,  for  we  take  away  His  power  to  reveal  Him- 
self. He  holds  that  to  find  God  revealed  in  this 
instincfls  to  find  Him,  not  in  nature,  but  in  man, 
and  thus  in  the  most  perfect  image  of  God.  He 
finds  the  whole  aesthetic  or  poetic  sense  respond- 
ing to  this  view.  Worship  vindicates  it,  being 
instinctive.  With  appeal  to  Fenelon  and  Cardi- 
nal ISTewman,  Professor  Knight  ends  his  essay. 

On  the  other  hand,  Dr.  Momerie,  in  the  bright 
little  book  previously  cited,^  has  a  chapter  on  the 
Infinite  Ego,  in  which  he  favors  the  argument 
from  design. 

Again,  Dr.  Hedge,  in  an  essay  on  "  Theism," 
questions  all  the  arguments,  concludes  that  reason 
alone  "  does  not  sufi3.ce  to  prove  the  God  whom  re- 
ligion craves,"  and  looks  to  faith  "which  requires 
the  qualifying  check  of  science,  without  which 
she  would  lapse  into  monstrous  superstition."  ^ 


^  Personality. 

2  "  Theism  of  Keason  and  of  Faith,"  in  Luther  and  other 

Essays. 


188  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

It  would  seem  that  an  argument  drawn  from 
nature  must  always  be  inferior  to  one  drawn 
from  man,  because  the  God  of  nature  manifests 
power,  skill,  or  majesty, — some  one  quality  or 
other  by  no  means  foreign  to  a  true  conception 
of  God,  but  not  by  itself  adequately  representing 
Him. 

Is  it  then  to  be  held  that  man  knows  God 
transcendentally,  that  there  is  not  only  a  con- 
sciousness of  the  self  and  its  operations,  but  also 
of  God  and  His  relations  therewith  ;  not  only 
a  self-consciousness,  but  a  God-consciousness  ? 
"  When  I  become  self-conscious,"  said  Theodore 
Parker,  "  I  feel  that  dependence  [upon  God], 
and  know  of  this  communion,  whereby  I  re- 
ceive from  Him."  ^ 

It  is  idle  to  claim  a  universal  God-conscious- 
ness in  so  sweeping  a  way.  History  will  not 
support  the  claim.  Observation  must  reject  it. 
A  general  sense  of  dependence  on  man's  part 
may  be  admitted.  A  sense  of  personal  relation 
with  God  cannot  be  admitted  as  an  integral  part 
of  self-consciousness,  or  as  a  necessary  concomi- 
tant of  it.     If  this  were  so,  there  would  be  no 

^  Views  of  Keligion,  p.  243. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  189 

atheists  but  the  insane.  If  this  sense  of  God's 
presence  came  unbidden  to  every  youthfiil  mind, 
free  agency  would  be  with  some  affected,  and 
with  some  at  least  prevented  from  development. 
It  is  with  Parker  as  with  others:  controversy 
spoils  calm  reasoning  and  leads  to  too  large  a 
claim  fo^he  intuitional  proof  of  a  mooted  point. 
The  same  claim  is  made  by  Mulford  in  his  "  Re- 
public of  God,"  though  from  another  point  of 
view:  " From  the  beginning,  and  with  the  growth 
of  the  human  consciousness,  there  is  the  con- 
sciousness of  the  being  of  God  and  of  a  relation 
to  God,"^  to  all  which  the  answer  is  every 
atheistic  book. 

But,  when  we  return  to  the  ground  that  man 
is  a  recipient,  a  reagent  and  a  free  agent,  we  find 
that  he  is  adapted  to,  and  dependent  for  his  best 
development  upon,  a  rational  recognition  of  the 
Source  of  his  life,  the  One  omnipotent  upon 
whose  inflowing  life  he  and  all  conscientious 
men  react  with  prayerful  co-operative  energy, 
the  all-merciful  One  who  preserves  him  in  free- 
dom from  hour  to  hour,  save  as  he  voluntarily 
makes  himself   slave    to    some   citizen  of  the 

1  Page  1. 


190  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

country  far  from  tlie  Father's  house,  tlie  30untry 
of  tlie  harlot  and  the  swine. 

With  his  sense  of  dependence  he  freely  ac- 
cepts everything  which  leads  him  to  acknowl- 
edge God.  As  a  child,  if  properly  taught,  he 
already  confesses  Him.  If  untaught,  he  has 
this  fact  of  a  Father's  care  still  to  learn.  If 
taught  a  polytheism  as  the  source  of  his  life, 
he  accepts  it.  He  is  left  of  God  free  to  ac- 
cept Him  or  to  reject  Him.  He  is  not  com- 
pelled in  this  or  in  anything.  He  is  led,  in- 
deed, as  hy  a  good  shepherd;  but  he  may  go 
astray,  if  he  will,  saying,  in  his  folly,  "There 
is  no  God."  ^ 

As  revealed  to  the  man  who  has  been  well 
taught,  and  who  has  practised  what  he  has 
learned,  such  a  man  as  Dr.  Mulford  had  in  mind, 
God  is  a  Father.  He  is  wholly  personal.  He  is 
the  infinite  prototype  of  man.  In  Him  the  will 
is  full  of  infinite  love,  embracing  all,  even  the 
unthankful  and  the  evil.  In  Him  the  intellect  is 
full  of  infinite  wisdom,  caring  for  no  one  to  the 
exclusion  of  others.  In  Him  the  union  of  these 
is  perfect,  and  they  go  forth,  the  Love  by  the 

*  Psalm  liii.  1. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  I9I 

Wisdom,  the  Wisdom  from  the  Love,  in  infinite 
activity.  God  is  seen  to  be  humanity  in  its 
source.  In  the  imperfect  image  of  weak  and 
wayward  man  He  is  dimly  seen  as  having  in 
perfect  form  every  attribute  of  an  infinite  Hu- 
manity. 

It  may^also  be  seen  that  this  infinite  One,  con- 
cerned with  all  that  He  has  made  or  will  make, 
dwells  above  the  laws  of  space  and  time  which 
He  has  introduced  into  the  world  as  the  neces- 
sary accompaniment  of  material  conditions ;  and 
that  He  is  omnipresent,  in  all  space  but  not  of 
space,  and  in  all  time  but  not  of  time,  so  that  the 
here  and  the  there,  the  past  and  the  future,  are 
ever  in  His  presence.  "  Before  Abraham  was  I 
am"^  is  Divine  language  as  to  time;  "where 
two  or  three  are  gathered  in  my  name,  there 
am  I  in  the  midst  of  them"  ^  is  Divine  language 
as  to  space. 

"  Kot  circumscribed  by  time,  nor  fixed  to  space, 
Confined  to  altars  nor  to  temples  bound."  ' 

It  is  by  a  self-revelation  that  God  is  made 

1  John  viii.  58.  2  Matthew  xviii.  20. 

'  Hannah  More's  poem,  "  Belshazzar." 


192  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

known,  whether  directly  to  one  entering  into  his 
closet  to  pray  in  secret,  or  by  the  spoken  word 
of  the  prophet.  To  early  innocent  man  the  in- 
ward conviction,  to  depraved  man  the  spoken 
word  belongs.  Had  man  been  left  without  such 
a  revelation  of  God  by  Grod  in  some  form,  he 
would  not  have  known  Him ;  for  the  ignorance 
of  his  infancy  would,  in  this  respect,  have  con- 
tinued. And,  having  learned  to  know  God,  and 
losing  his  light  through  neglect  of  it,  man  would 
have  remained  unconscious  of  God  if  He  had 
not  renewed  the  knowledge  among  men  of  His 
nature. 

But  all  revelation  of  God  to  man,  through  the 
ear  or  in  the  heart,  was  incomplete  till,  in  one 
life,  the  infinite  love  and  wisdom  and  gracious 
activity  of  God  were  revealed  in  a  day-by-day 
manifestation.  K  the  Christ  failed  to  be  tender 
to  all,  if  He  failed  to  be  so  wise  as  to  know  the 
future  and  to  speak  as  never  man  spake,  and  if 
He  failed  to  be  able  to  succor  the  fallen  who  ac- 
cepted His  aid.  He  failed  to  manifest  God ;  if  He 
were  infinitely  loving,  even  to  enemies,  so  wise 
that  He  was  the  very  Word  made  flesh,  so  pow- 
erful that  no  one's  cry  of  anguish  was  in  vain.  He 
was  such  that  he  that  had  seen  Him  had  seen  the 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  I93 

Father,^ — that  in  Him  dwelt  the  fulness  of  the 
Godhead  bodily.^ 

This  is  not  the  place  to  consider  the  work  of 
the  Christ,  but  it  is  proper  to  point  out  that,  in 
the  Christ,  when  He  had  freed  Himself  by  puri- 
fication through  temptation  from  all  the  infirmity 
of  the  fl^sh,  and  when  He  had  thereby  made 
Himself  supremely  victorious  over  all  forces  of 
evil, — that  is,  when  He  had  finished  the  work 
given  Him  to  do, — the  Divine  Being  not  only 
declared  His  existence,  but  vindicated  His  provi- 
dence. Thenceforward  all  arguments,  from  the 
possibility  of  the  conception,  from  the  cosmical 
demand,  from  the  wonders  of  design,  from  in- 
stinctive want,  and  from  human  history,  must 
yeld  in  power  to  the  demonstration  of  the  Divine 
by  the  Divine  in  the  Christ.  The  argument 
from  the  Christ, — the  Emanuel,  *'  God-with-us," 
— is,  and  forever  will  be,  unmatched.  He  was 
actually  Jesus. — that  is,  Jehovah  the  Saviour. 
He  was  "  the  image  of  the  invisible  God."  ^ 

There  are  two  probable  reasons  why  this  argu- 
ment has  not  been  used:  first,  the  histories  of 
the  Christ  had  been  called  in  question ;  secondly, 


1  Jolin  xiv.  9.  ^  Colossians  ii.  9.  ^  Colossians  i.  15. 

in  17 


194  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

He  was  not  so  much  regarded  in  His  constantly 
declared  representative,  as  in  His  supposed  pro- 
pitiatory, character.  This  was  double  surrender 
to  scepticism  and  to  dogmatism.  The  past  time 
of  darkness  may  have  required  it,  but  it  is  no 
longer  necessary  to  yield  to  such  influences. 
As  more  and  more  the  life  of  the  Christ  is 
studied  in  the  land  of  His  work  and  among  all 
nations,  as  more  and  more  His  mighty  works  are 
spiritually  fulfilled  in  mankind,  the  scepticism 
which  was  mainly  the  revolt  from  gross,  me- 
diaeval traditionalism  will  be  cured,  and  the 
simple  and  sublime  facts  of  the  life  of  the  Christ 
will  stand  forth  in  their  majesty,  while  their 
infinite  significance  will  afford  a  constantly  in- 
creasing proof  of  the  truth  of  Gospel  history. 

Again,  the  prevalence  of  juster  ideas  of  God, 
less  marred  by  gross  notions  of  His  temper  and 
judgments,  will  lead  men  to  look  upon  the 
Christ  as  one  with  God  in  mercy  and  in  every- 
thing,— "  the  brightness  of  His  glory,  the  express 
image  of  His  person."  ^ 

At  the  same  time  the  personality  of  God,  at 
first  so  clearly  seen  in  the  terms  Father,  Son,  and 

1  Hebrews  i.  3. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  195 

Holy  Spirit  of  the  baptismal  command  that  the 
apostles  obediently  baptized  their  converts  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus/  but  later  so  misunder- 
stood that  a  return  towards  polytheism  was  made, 
especially  when  Mary  was  recognized  ^s  a  fourth 
person  to  be  worshipped,  will  be  seen  to  be  repre- 
sented, iipt  by  three  human  images,  but  by  a  single 
human  nature  with  its  trinal  constitution  of  love 
and  wisdom  and  their  union  in  outgoing  useful- 
ness, which  three  are  sometimes  spoken  of  as  heart, 
head,  and  hand.^  So  God  in  His  essential  Divin- 
ity presented  Himself  through  the  glorification 
of  the  Christ  in  a  Divine  Humanity,  forming  it 
as  man's  soul  forms  for  itself  the  body  full  of  life. 
The  Son  was  thus  the  embodiment  of  the 
Father,  and  the  saying  was  fulfilled :  "  Unto  us 
a  child  is  born,  unto  us  a  Son  is  given :  and  the 
government  shall  be  upon  His  shoulder :  and  His 
name  shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor,  the 
mighty  God,  the  everlasting  Father,  the  Prince 
of  Peace,"  ^  In  their  perfect  union,  when  the 
Christ  had  "  ascended  on  high,"  when  captivity 

1  Acts  viii.  16. 

2  Campanella's  human  trinity  is  velle,  cognoscere,  posse. 
'  Isaiah  ix.  6. 


196  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

to  sin  had  been  made  captive,  and  when  death 
had  been  swallowed  up  in  victory,^  the  Holy 
Spirit  was  sent  forth,  as  the  energy  of  human  life 
proceeds  out  of  the  body  from  the  soul.  We  read, 
"  The  Holy  Spirit  was  not  yet  [given]  because 
Jesus  was  not  yet  glorified,"  ^  and  we  also  read  that 
He  came  to  them  in  the  evening  of  the  resurrec- 
tion day  and  said, "  Eeceive  ye  the  Holy  Spirit."  ^ 

Before  the  completion  in  time  of  this  incarna- 
tion there  was  the  infinite  wisdom,  the  Divine 
form,  of  which  infinite  love  was  the  substance, 
and  from  these  the  spirit  of  God  had  created 
and  preserved  the  universe ;  but,  with  the  Incar- 
nation, the  Word,  which  was  in  the  beginning, 
was  made  flesh,  that  which  was  to  the  infinite 
love  as  son  to  father  dwelt  among  us,  and,  when 
the  redemptive  work  was  done  on  the  part  of  the 
Lord,  He  breathed  on  His  disciples  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  they  went  forth  to  make  disciples  of 
all  nations,  with  the  baptism  of  the  Father,  Son, 
and  Holy  Spirit  received  into  their  lives,  making 
them  the  sons  of  God. 

So  far  as  this  is  received  there  is  a  conscious- 


1  Psalm  Ixviii.  18  j  Isaiali  xxv.  8. 

»  John  vii.  39.  » John  xx.  22. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  197 

ness  of  God  in  the  Christ  watching  over  the  life, 
ministering  to  it,  and  doing  mighty  works  in  it 
from  day  to  day  even  to  the  changing  of  the 
nature,  so  that  the  bhnd  in  spirit  see  and  the 
spiritually  leprous  are  cleansed.  With  this  con- 
sciousness the  self  perceives  the  Divine  Self 
operating^  upon  it,  yet  always  leaving  it  free. 
With  this  consciousness  the  acts  and  words 
of  the  Christ  become  transparent  with  eternal 
meaning,  and  Christianity  is  seen  to  be  a  walk 
with  God,  who  is  but  indistinctly  revealed  in 
other  religions.  The  self,  retaining  its  full  free- 
dom, takes  Him  for  its  Lord,  and  follows  in  His 
footsteps  in  order  to  be  most  serviceable  to  man- 
kind. It  finds  its  place  in  the  kingdom  of  God ; 
it  is  a  member  of  the  body  of  which  the  Christ 
is  the  head ;  it  becomes  part  of  an  eternal  strucr 
ture  of  which  the  Christ  is  the  chief  corner-stone, 
rejected,  indeed,  by  the. builders  in  their  blind 
depravity,  but  made  according  to  the  Divine 
plan  the  head-stone  of  the  corner.* 

Morell  has  truly  said,  after  reviewing  in  his 
*'  History  of  Modern  Philosophy"  ^  the  arguments 


^  Psalm  cxviii.  22. 
2  New  York,  1848,  p.  740. 
17* 


198  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

for  the  personality  of  God,  "  Were  we  required 
to  point  out  the  region  in  which  the  whole  argu- 
ment is  best  concentrated,  we  should  refer  to 
man  as  himself  a  living  embodiment  of  all  the 
evidences.  If  you  want  argument  from  design, 
then  you  see  in  the  human  frame  the  most 
perfect  of  all  known  organizations.  If  you 
want  the  argument  from  being,  then  man,  in 
his  conscious  dependence,  has  the  clearest  con- 
viction of  that  independent  and  absolute  One, 
on  which  his  own  being  reposes.  If  you  want 
the  argument  from  reason  and  morals,  then 
the  human  mind  is  the  only  known  reposi- 
tory of  both.  Man  is  in  fact  a  microcosm, — 
a  universe  in  himself;  and,  whatever  proof 
the  whole  universe  affords,  is  involved  in 
principle  in  man  himself.  With  the  image  of 
God  before  us,  who  can  doubt  of  the  Divine 
type  ?" 

This  is  what  Jacobi  had  already  said,  "  Nature 
conceals  God,  man  reveals  God."  ^ 

But  man,  so  examined,  may  give  only  an  im- 
personal deity,  only  an  Over-Soul  with  Emerson, 
"  a  pure  identity"  with  Hegel,  Fichte's  "  opera- 

^  Works,  iii.  p.  424. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  199 

live  moral  order,"  Leibnitz's  "  original  monad," 
Spencer's  Unknowable,  or  some  germ  from 
which  man  may  have  been  developed.  It  is  in 
the  Christ,  with  God  as  His  inmost  soul,  minis- 
tering to  man — every  motive  full  of  love,  every 
word  one  of  wisdom,  every  act  a  gift  of  grace 
— that  the  argument  becomes  perfect.  Lotze 
has  said,  "Perfect  personality  is  in  God  only, 
to  all  finite  minds  is  allotted  but  a  pale  copy 
thereof,"  ^  and  this  is  true,  but  to  the  Christ  the 
spirit  was  given  without  measure. 

The  Divine  Self  is  in  the  Christ.  The  "  I  am 
that  I  am,"^  sum  qui  sum,  is  not  unrevealed, 
cognizable  only  as  hidden  behind  a  veil,  but  the 
"  I  am"  is  before  us  as  "  that  I  am,"  the  esse  in 
existere,  the  Divine  Substance  in  its  Form ;  and 
so  it  is  man's  fault  if  he  does  not  know  it  when 
unperverted  Christianity  proclaims  it  and  pre- 
sents it  in  love  and  light  an  d  life. 

The  Divine  Self  is  in  the  Christ,  and  needs  no 
other  manifestation  than  its  own.  Cousin  was 
right  when  he  said,  "Everything  leads  us  to 
God;  there  is  no  bad  way  of  arriving  thither; 


1  Microcosm,  Book  IX.,  chap,  iv.,  sect.  5. 
'  Exodus  iii.  14. 


200  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

we  may  go  in  different  ways."  ^  But  of  all  good 
ways  there  is  a  best,  and  it  is  to  look  to  Him 
who  truly  said  that  He  was  the  Way,  the  Truth, 
and  the  Life.^ 

As  the  man  walks  with  God  in  Christ  he  has 
empiric  understanding  of  His  wise  ways.  He 
finds  that  evil  is  to  a  degree  permitted  when 
man  is  determined  to  go  wrong,  for  otherwise  he 
could  not  be  led  in  freedom,  and  the  use  of  his 
own  reason  would  be  infringed.  He  learns  to 
say,  "Before  I  was  afflicted  I  went  astray."^ 
He  also  comes  to  perceive  that  the  many  disor- 
ders of  the  world  are  directly  or  indirectly  such 
as  man  has  produced  by  the  abuse  of  the  powers 
committed  to  him,  and  yet  that  they  are  so 
wisely  watched  over  that  not  a  sparrow  falls 
unnoticed.  The  man,  with  his  feeble  outlook, 
does  not  gain  the  explanation  of  every  calamity, 
but  sufficient  experience  convinces  him  that,  if 
he  does  not  know  now,  he  will  know  hereafter 
when  he  will  see  eye  to  eye. 

The  objection  to  this  view  of  the  Divine  is  not 
a  practical  one,  a  charge  that  it  is  likely  to  lead 


^  Critique  of  Locke  ad  finem.  ^  John  xiv.  6. 

3  Psalm  cxix.  67. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  201 

tlie  receiver  of  it  astray  from  morality ;  but  it  is 
a  theoretical  one,  namely,  that  it  is  an  anthro- 
pomorphic view.  Determinatio  est  negaiio^  (Defi- 
nition is  denial),  said  Spinoza.  Matthew  Arnold 
declared^  it  a  delusion  "that  God  is  a  person 
who  thinks  and  loves."  God,  he  would  have  us 
believe,  is^not  personal  at  all,  but  "  a  power  that 
lives  and  breathes  and  feels;"  "a  stream  of  ten- 
dency;" "the  eternal  not  ourselves  that  makes 
for  righteousness."  Herbert  Spencer  selected 
the  term  "ultimate  cause,"  and  Hamilton  and 
Mansel  held  that  the  Infinite,  being  uncon- 
ditioned, is  unknowable.  Fichte's  doctrine  was 
that  every  precise  notion  we  form  of  God  must 
be  an  idol ;  to  have  an  idea  of  God  is  to  limit 
Him  :  "  The  act  of  Thy  will  I  cannot  compre- 
hend, I  only  know  that  it  is  not  like  mine. 
Thou  art  not  as  I  now  and  always  must  conceive 
of  being."  ^ 

Thus  is  the  perfect  revelation  of  God  in  the 
Christ  set  aside,  and  nothing  but  a  sense  of  lone- 
liness is  left  to  the  mind,  with  a  metaphysical 
abstraction  to  be  contemplated.     But  the  weight 


1  Ueberweg's  History,  vol.  ii.  p.  66. 

2  God  and  tlie  Bible.  ^  Vocation  of  Man,  Book  III. 


202  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

of  this  objection  is  seen  to  be  easily  lifted.  If 
we  cannot  know  God  in  His  infinity,  we  can 
know  Him  in  His  influence  upon  us.  If  we  form 
an  idea  of  Him  from  the  risen  Lord,  we  neither 
degrade  the  reason  nor  lower  the  standard  of 
righteousness.  Dr.  F.  E.  Abbot  is  not  unwilling 
to  say,  in  his  "  Scientific  Theism,"  "Because  the 
universe  is  an  infinite  organism,  its  life  princi- 
ple must  be  an  infinite,  omniscient  Power,  acting 
everywhere  and  always  by  organic  means  for 
organic  ends,  and  subordinating  every  event  to 
its  own  infinite  life, — ^in  other  words,  it  must  be 
infinite  Will  directed  by  infinite  "Wisdom.  .  .  . 
It  thus  manifests  infinite  wisdom,  power,  and 
goodness.  It  must  be  conceived  as  infinite 
Person,  absolute  Spirit,  creative  Source  and 
eternal  Home  of  the  derivative  finite  person- 
alities which  depend  upon  it,  but  are  no  less  real 
than  itself^  .  .  .  On  the  other  hand,  Pantheism 
is  the  denial  of  all  real  personality,"  ^ 

In  his  "  Idea  of  God,"  John  Fiske,  who  is 
equally  remote  from  mysticism,  has  said,  "The 
utter  demolition  of  anthropomorphism  would  be 
the  demolition  of  theism."  * 

1  Page  209,  ?  Page  211.  '  Page  117. 


RELATION  TO   TBE  DIVINE.  203 

This  is  the  same  as  to  say  that  it  is  wholly 
possible  to  avoid  those  limiting  and  lowering 
notions  of  God,  from  which  Christianity,  in 
common  with  all  faiths,  has  suffered,  and  yet  to 
receive  God  as  revealed  in  the  Christ  who,  for  a 
time  in  the  flesh  like  others  as  to  mortality  and 
all  that  ^ace  and  time  control,  rose  in  the  end 
superior  to  every  limitation,  yet  remained  a 
Person. 

The  spirit  which  prevents  one  from  forming  a 
low  conception  of  God  is  commendable.  The 
spirit  which  puts  Him  aside  behind  a  veil  of 
metaphysics  is  wholly  to  be  deprecated,  in  that 
it  takes  away  what  life  requires  for  its  peace, — a 
shepherd  of  the  sheep. 

To  him  who  abhors  gross  anthropomorphism 
much  of  public  prayer  must  be  extremely  ob- 
jectionable. The  attention  of  God  to  the  sick, 
to  the  crops,  to  the  country,  is  urgently  asked  for 
as  if  He  were,  indeed,  indifferent  till  aroused,  or 
unlikely  to  provide  till  informed.  This  is  wholly 
unbecoming  to  the  present  age,  and  ought  to 
cease.  In  the  prayers  uttered  by  our  Lord  a  very 
different  spirit  prevails,  that  of  humble  expres- 
sion of  trust,  of  need,  of  dependence,  and  of 
danger.     God  is  not  asked  to  hearken,  nor  to 


204  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

show  special  favor,  but  the  soul  opens  itself  to 
the  Divine  influence  in  order  that  it  may  say, 
"  Thy  will,  not  mine,  be  done,"  and  may  perse- 
vere in  its  patience. 

With  all  that  is  objectionably  anthropomorphic, 
because  falsely  conceived,  removed  from  our  idea 
of  God  in  the  Christ,  He  remains  the  essence  and 
source  of  Personality,  and  reveals  to  man  the 
Father  to  his  sonship,  the  giver  to  his  recipiency, 
the  agent  to  his  reagency,  the  master  to  his  free- 
dom, the  rock  to  his  dependence,  the  redeemer 
to  his  sinMness,  thereby  restoring  to  man  what 
was  lost  by  waywardness,  and  which  only  God 
could  restore.  "As  in  Adam  all  die,  so  in  the 
Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive."  ^ 

*  1  Corinthians  xv.  22. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  205 


CHAPTEE   X 

MAN  IMMORTAL. 

To  the  question,  Is  man  conscious  of  being 
immortal  ?  the  answer  must  be  given  at  once  in 
the  negative,  on  the  ground  that  it  is  not  given 
to  man  to  know  by  his  own  consciousness  any- 
thing except  what  is  either  present  or  past. 
What  goes  on  with  him  now  he  knows,  and  he 
also  knows  so  much  of  past  experience  as  he  at 
any  time  recalls ;  but,  except  for  rare  presenti- 
ments, he  has  no  knowledge  of  the  future.  His 
predictions  and  aspirations  are  not  perceptions, 
but  are  inferences  from  present  conditions.  He 
does  not  live  in  the  future,  but  only  in  the 
passing  instant.  "  The  present  hour  alone  is 
man's,"  as  Samuel  Johnson  said. 

But  when  man  has  gained  some  conception 

of  the  Divine  Lord,  his  view  of  life  is  greatly 

enlarged.     Already  he  may  have  perceived  that 

his  was  a  recipient,  though  not  a  passive  life; 

but  now  he  comes  to  know  the  motive  of  his 

18 


206  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

Creator  and  Preserver.  He  finds  Him  a  being 
of  surpassing  love  joined  with  wisdom,  lie  com- 
prehends that  the  power  of  God  is  the  exercise 
of  love,  and  he  learns  that  the  whole  universe  is 
an  expression  of  love  and  wisdom,  except  so  far 
as  man  may  have  marred  it.  But  he  also  sees 
that  he  is  himself  the  head  of  the  creation ;  that 
it  has  been  made  to  serve  him ;  and  that  he  is 
superior  to  it  in  his  capacity  to  understand  it 
and  to  make  use  of  it.  He  distinguishes  himself 
from  all  else,  and  gives  names  to  all.^  He  finds 
that  a  relation  may  exist  and,  for  the  promotion 
of  his  usefulness,  ought  to  exist  between  him 
and  his  Lord;  not  the  relation  of  the  servant 
who  knoweth  not  what  the  master  doeth,^  but 
that  of  friend,  as  in  the  case  of  a  father  and  son 
who  are  at  one  in  spirit.  He  comes  at  length  to 
perceive  that  this  God  of  love  could  not  have 
dwelt  alone,  contemplating  His  own  perfections, 
but  must  in  His  very  nature  have  sought  for 
those  whom  He  might  bless,  thus  loving  not 
Himself  so  much  as  others  out  of  Himself.  He 
finds,  as  all  students  of  mind  have  found,  that 
he  cannot  think  of  God  except  in  His  universe ; 

^  Genesis  ii.  20.  »  John  xv.  15. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  207 

that  lie  cannot  form  an  idea  of  Him  except  in 
the  field  of  His  work,  surrounded  by  His  chil- 
dren, or  preparing  a  place  for  them  that  they 
might  dwell  with  Him. 

The  arbitrary  and  perverted  ideas  of  a  God 
before  whom  the  world  is  doomed,  who  has  re- 
lented to  elect  a  few,  which  few  in  consideration 
of  infinite  pain  endured  by  the  Son  of  God 
are  forgiven,  while  all  the  rest  are  calmly  con- 
templated as  irrevocably  destined  to  perdition, — 
all  these  ideas,  it  is  needless  to  say,  have  no  basis 
in  the  religious  experience,  except  so  far  as  man 
condemns  himself  for  his  own  perverseness,  and 
they  can  have  no  place  in  a  philosophical  view 
of  God.  To  fallen  man  He  so  at  times  appeared, 
and,  since  the  prophet's  messages,  to  be  of  any 
avail,  must  be  clothed  in  the  language  and  ideas 
of  the  people  addressed.  He  suffered  Himself  so 
to  appear;  but,  as  the  sun  emerging  from  its 
cloud  shows  its  full  radiance,  so  in  the  Christ 
the  quality  of  God  was  plainly  shown,  and  it 
was  a  fearful  perversity  which  led  men  back  to 
the  old  conceptions,  afresh  denying  the  self- 
revelation  of  God  in  the  Christ,  or  rather  insist- 
ing upon  holding  concerning  it  a  purely  Jewish 
view,  beholding  the  blood  that  was  spilled,  but 


208  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

overlooking  the  spirit  tliat  led  to  tlie  sacrifice. 
These  lurid  views  of  God  are  disproved  by  all 
genuine  experience  wherein  men  daily  learn 
that  to  obey  is  better  than  sacrifice,  to  hearken 
than  the  fat  of  rams.^ 

It  also  comes  to  be  empirically  known  that 
God  is  a  spirit;  not  a  law  merely,  though  His 
name  is  law  and  His  work  is  order ;  not  a  force 
merely,  though  there  is  no  force  but  has  its 
origin  in  His  infinite  love;  but  a  spirit,  whose 
mind  was  seen  in  the  Christ  and  may  be  known 
by  every  child  who  looks  to  Him  for  its  daily 
blessing. 

It  is  also  perceived  that  man  is  a  spirit.  This 
is  made  plain  from  his  capacity  to  grow  in  intel- 
lectual power  while  his  body  is  from  any  cause 
declining,  from  his  constant  transcendence  of 
space  and  time  as  he  reads  of  the  past  or  accom- 
panies in  imagination  his  friend  upon  a  journey, 
and  from  his  ability  to  come  into  relation  with 
the  Divine  Spirit. 

He  comes  to  perceive  that  his  highest  aim  is 
to  co-operate  in  carrying  out  the  sublime  pur- 
poses of  his  God,  and  that  his  highest  attain- 

1 1  Samuel  xv.  22. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  209 

ment  will  be  to  do  so  with  increasing  love  and 
wisdom  and  power  for  ever.  The  perception  of 
these  aims,  as  representing  the  purpose  of  the 
infinite  One  in  creating  and  preserving  man,  is 
the  perception  of  the  certainty  of  immortality. 

*'  'Tis  the  divinity  that  stirs  within  us, 
'Tis  heaven  itself  that  points  out  an  hereafter 
And  intimates  eternity  to  man."  ^ 

That  this  understanding  was  that  of  the  best 
life  of  ancient  time  there  can  be  no  doubt,  in 
view  of  the  indisputable  evidence  of  this  fact  in 
the  sacred  books  of  Egypt  and  Asia,  and  in  the 
traditions  of  all  nations.  '^  There  is,  I  know  not 
how,"  said  Cicero,  "  in  the  minds  of  men  a  pres- 
age, as  it  were,  of  a  future  existence;"  and,  in 
the  first  book  of  his  "  Tusculan  Disputations,"  he 
treats  of  the  "  Contempt  of  Death"  by  showing 
that  all  men  look  beyond  death.  "It  was  the 
deep-seated  belief  of  those  of  the  Latin  race 
whom  Ennius  describes  as  of  the  greatest  an- 
tiquity, that  there  is  consciousness  in  death ;  ^ .  .  . 
that  it  is  not  a  catastrophe  that  takes  away  and 


1  Addison's  Cato. 

2  Peabody's  Translation,  Boston,  1886,  p.  20. 
o  18* 


210  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

blots  out  everything,  but  is,  so  to  speak,  a  migia- 
tion  and  a  change  of  life."  ^ 

And  Cicero  made  the  right  distinction  between 
the  mortal  and  immortal  parts  when  he  said,  "  It 
was  not  Hector  that  you  dragged,  Achilles,  but 
the  body  that  had  been  Hector's."  ^ 

In  his  "Phsedo,"  Plato  treats  of  the  soul's 
immortality,  giving  his  authorities  from  Homer 
down.  The  Latin  poet  Ennius,  a  century  before 
the  Christ,  wrote  as  his  own  epitaph, — 

"  Let  no  one  grace  my  funeral  with  tears ; 
A  living  soul,  I  fly  where  floats  my  song." 

It  is,  however,  in  the  Christ  that  the  percep- 
tion of  personal  immortality  is  most  distinct. 
In  perfect  calmness,  as  He  was  about  to  lay 
down  His  life.  He  spoke  of  the  house  of  the 
Father  and  the  place  to  be  prepared  for  the 
disciples,  using  as  always  the  language  which 
they  would  best  understand,  and  promising  them 
that  in  due  time  they  should  be  with  Him.  In 
all  that  occurred  with  Him  the  perception  of 
immortality  was  conspicuous. 

But  the  disciples  had  originally  only  the 
Jewish    tradition    that    the    bodies,   placed    in 

1  Page  21.  2  Page  77. 


RELATION  TO  THE  DIVINE.  211 

graves,  would  at  some  time  far  distant  be  raised 
again ;  and,  though  they  were  better  instructed 
by  word  and  example  by  the  Christ,  they  lapsed 
again,  so  that  there  was  no  difference  between 
the  Jewish  and  the  mediaeval  Christian  notions 
of  resurrection  as  to  physical  bodies  to  be  raised 
and  skies  to  be  rent.  That  more  light  is  now 
enjoyed  by  many  is  perhaps  in  part  due  to  a 
study  of  the  doubtful  phenomena  of  spiritualism 
and  other  evidences  of  a  spirit  in  man  and  its  con- 
tinued existence  after  death;  but  belief  in  im- 
mortality is  especially  due  to  a  fuller  participa- 
tion in  the  consciousness  of  relation  with  God  in 
the  Christ  and  to  a  consequent  understanding  of 
the  words  and  example  of  the  Christ.  He  re- 
moves the  fear  of  death,  and  it  presents  itself  as 
the  entrance  to  a  life  more  full  than  this  because 
less  burdened  with  tribulation  and  less  hampered 
with  doubt, — a  life  still  in  conjunction  with  the 
Lord,  but  free  from  death  and  sorrow  and  pain. 

"  In  the  desert  of  the  Holy  Land  I  straj'^ed, 
"Where  Christ  once  lived,  hut  seems  to  live  no  more ; 
In  Lebanon  my  lonely  home  I  made ; 
I  heard  the  wind  among  the  cedars  roar, 
And  saw  far  off  the  Dead  Sea's  solemn  shore  : 
But  'tis  a  dreary  wilderness,  I  said, 
Since  the  prophetic  spirit  hence  has  fled. 


212  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

Then  from  the  convent  in  the  vale  I  heard, 
Slow  chanted  forth,  the  everlasting  Word, 
Saying,  '  I  am  He  that  liveth,  and  was  dead, 
And,  lo,  I  am  alive  for  evermore.' 
Then  forth  upon  my  pilgrimage  I  fare, 
Eesolved  to  find  and  praise  Him  everywhere." 

For  doubts  about  resurrection  and  immortality, 
arising  from  a  solely  material  view  of  man, 
there  is  no  remedy  save  in  the  training  of  the 
mind  by  reason  and  experience.  If  Clifford 
could  write  for  his  epitaph  only,  "  I  was  not,  I 
lived,  I  loved,  I  am  not,"  it  is  evident  that,  in 
exclusive  attention  to  science  and  in  abhorrence 
of  unreasonable  dogmas,  he  had  closed  his  mind 
to  the  Christ  who  could  remedy  Sadduceeism 
without  making  a  man  a  Pharisee.  There  are, 
indeed,  myriads  of  men  who  through  ignorance 
do  not  at  present  participate  with  the  Christ  in 
the  faith  of  immortality,  but  as  it  is  certain  that 
all  are  created  for  heaven  so  surely  will  they 
sooner  or  later  be  given  in  freedom  an  opportu- 
nity to  dwell  with  Him.  "  And  other  sheep  I 
have  which  are  not  of  this  fold;  them  also  I 
must  bring,  and  they  shall  hear  my  voice;  and 
there  shall  be  one  fold  and  one  shepherd."  ^ 

1  John  X.  16. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  213 

The  existence  of  the  spiritual  world  is  not  a 
direct  revelation  of  consciousness,  because  that  is 
concerned  with  the  work  of  this  life ;  but,  so  far 
as  the  mind  is  enlightened  with  the  presence 
of  the  Christ,  it  draws  the  necessary  and  joyful 
inference  that  the  earthly  body  and  the  physical 
world  are^  not  the  whole  of  the  creation  but  are 
its  basis,  and  that  the  spirit  within  man,  not 
physical  and  not  mortal,  already  belongs  to  a 
world  of  spiritual  substance,  not,  of  course,  re- 
vealed to  its  organs  of  flesh,  but  existing  as  cer- 
tainly as  the  infinite  spirit  itself. 

Reason  may  also  conclude  that  the  world 
adapted  to  its  immortal  life  is  no  place  of  idle- 
ness nor  of  mere  ecstasy,  but  is  a  world  of  noble 
uses,  of  scenes  superior  to  those  of  earth,  and  of 
indefinite  variety  of  forms  of  life.  As  man  finds 
that  his  conception  of  God  must  rise  above  the 
earthly  rule  of  space  and  time,  he  may  infer  that, 
in  the  spiritual  world,  space  and  time  will  be 
rather  the  apparent  than  the  actual  environment, 
that  souls  in  sympathy  will  need  no  arduous 
journey  to  be  in  converse,  and  that  time  will 
not  be  measured,  as  in  this  world,  by  lapse  of 
days,  but  rather  by  the  movement  of  the  mind. 
With  the  sense  of  the  presence  of  the  Christ  as 


214  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

the  light  of  daily  life  may  be  conjoined  the 
thought  that  His  presence  will  be  the  sun  of 
heaven,  even  as  when  He  was  transfigured.^ 

From  its  own  experience  in  sin,  the  mind 
infers  that  every  one,  however  wayward,  will  be 
cared  for  with  mercy  and  kindness  in  the  here- 
after, though  it  is  seen  that  the  region  in  which 
disorderly  thought  surrounds  itself  with  its  like 
will  be  utterly  different  from  that  in  which  the 
life  of  the  inhabitants  reflects  itself  in  holy  forms 
and  precious  substances,  and  in  which 

**  Trees  of  life  ambrosial  fruitage  bear." 

The  effect  of  sleep  upon  the  mind  is  nothing 
save  as,  refreshed  by  gift  of  life  during  uncon- 
sciousness, it  gathers  strength.  The  effect  of  the 
brief  sleep  of  death  upon  the  mind  will  be 
nothing  unless  it  wakes  ere  long  endowed  with 
peaceful  and  restful  gifts.  "  In  the  third  day  He 
will  raise  us  up,  and  we  shall  live  in  His  sight."  ^ 
But  it  is  clear  that,  in  a  spiritual  world,  the  en- 
ergies of  the  soul  will  find  an  ability  to  go  forth, 
which  they  could  not  have  while  using  a  physi- 
cal body  restrained  by  physical  laws  and  more  or 
less  diseased. 

1  Matthew  xvii.  2.  '  Hosea  vi.  2. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  215 

The  mind  now  can  free  itself  from  an  organ- 
ized body  only  in  thought.  It  will  always  be  so. 
Thought  alone,  not  life,  works  without  hands. 
A  spiritual  body  will  be  necessary  to  the  spirit's 
usefulness.  And  research  has  already  gone  far 
enough  to  show  that  man  now  has  a  spiritual 
body  encompassed  by  a  physical,  but  to  be  freed 
from  it  by  death.  How  much  of  this  was  known 
a  century  ago  is  plain  from  Jung-Stilling's 
"  Theory  of  Pneumatology."  Mrs.  Browning 
put  the  same  perception  into  poetic  form, — 

"  With  stammering  lips  and  insufficient  sound, 
I  strive  and  struggle  to  deliver  right 
The  music  of  my  nature,  day  and  night, 
With  dream  and  thought  and  feeling  interwoven, 
And  inly  answering  all  the  senses'  round. 
With  octaves  of  a  mystic  depth  and  height, 
Which  step  out  grandly  to  the  infinite, 
From  the  dark  edges  of  the  sensual  ground."  ^ 

The  immortality  of  man  is  the  destiny  which 
infinite  Love  has  assigned  to  him,  and  to  which 
infinite  Wisdom  trains  him.  To  become  aware 
of  this  great  truth,  and  to  keep  it  ever  in  view, 
is  human  wisdom.  So  to  live  that  man  conjoins 
himself  with  God  in  the  Christ  is  to  protect  his 

1  Sonnet :  "  The  Soul's  Expression." 


216  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

recipiency  from  the  intrusion  of  evil,  to  promote 
his  reactive  work  in  casting  out  what  is  un- 
worthy in  motive  and  in  obtaining  what  is 
worthy  because  helpful  to  the  fellow-man,  to 
magnify  his  free-agency  above  all  subversion  to 
the  slavery  of  sinful  habit,  and  to  open  before 
him  a  vista  of  increasing  usefulness. 

Man  can  imagine  nothing  better,  he  can  ask 
for  nothing  more,  than  that  he  should  be  thus 
preserved  and  promoted  in  strength  and  right- 
eous service,  world  without  end. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  217 


CHAPTER   XL 

MAN  IN  CHRISTIANITY. 

If  tlie  previous  portions  of  this  essay  seem  to 
contain  rational  views,  their  reasonableness  may 
be  deemed  their  sufficient  support.  If  they  seem 
to  reach  the  ultimate  ground  of  human  knowl- 
edge, they  are  philosophically  approved.  The 
course  of  the  treatment,  however,  led  us  up  to 
God,  not  as  an  idea  only,  but  as  Himself  a  self, 
a  personality  of  infinite  and  self-subsisting  na- 
ture, self-revealed  in  part  in  the  working  of  the 
world,  but  especially  and  perfectly  in  the  qualities 
of  the  Christ.  It  would  therefore  seem  fitting 
to  compare  these  views  with  the  words  of  the 
Christ  in  order  that  it  may  be  seen  whether  they 
obtain  favorable  judgment  as  being  of  the  Truth 
which  was  in  Him. 

The  same  order  of  thought  may  be  followed, 
and  this  brings  first  to  mind — 

1.    THE   SELF   OF  MAN. 

Of  course  it  will  be  granted  that,  if  the  self 
of  man  be  but  a  delusion,  there  is  no  rationality 

K  19 


218  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

in  the  words  of  appeal  or  warniDg  or  instruction 
wMch  may  have  been  uttered  by  the  Christ  or 
by  any  other.  In  that  case  man  does  not  control 
his  acts,  and  is  not  responsible  for  them.  In 
that  case  the  gospel,  or  any  uplifting  message,  is 
a  mockery  and  a  part  of  the  general  deceit  to 
which  man  is  subject.  The  very  attitude  of  the 
Christ  is,  therefore,  an  evidence  of  His  finding 
a  self  in  man,  and  such  a  self,  it  may  in  the  end 
appear,  as  has  been  herein  described. 

It  would  be  easy  to  show  from  many  of  His 
sayings  that  the  Christ  found  in  Himself  no 
mere  reflection  of  Divinity,  but  an  actual  per- 
sonality, whose  name  was  Jesus,  whose  inheri- 
tance was  weighted  with  that  which  made  Him 
open  to  constant  temptation,  and  whose  purifica- 
tion from  all  frailty  was  the  work  of  overcoming 
the  world's  evil,  and  so  delivering  man ;  but  this 
is  not  the  point  which  needs  here  to  be  enlarged 
upon :  only  let  it  be  understood  that  the  words 
of  the  Christ  were  not  words  of  which  He  was 
merely  a  messenger,  but  were  words  from  His 
own  experience.  He  knew  what  was  in  man.* 
He  spoke  that  which  He  knew,  and  He  testified 

1  John  ii.  25. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  219 

that  which  He  had  seen.^  The  gospel  is  the  ex- 
perience of  the  Christ  which,  for  their  sakes, 
He  shared  with  men.  For  their  sakes  He  sanc- 
tified Himself  that  they  might  be  sanctified 
through  the  truth.^  To  as  many  as  receive  Him 
is  given  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God,  so 
that  He-may  speak  to  each  one  of  "  my  God  and 
your  God,"^  and  so  that  they  may  say  one  to 
another,  "Beloved,  now  are  we  the  sons  of 
God."* 

It  is,  however,  to  His  words  as  to  others, 
rather  than  as  to  Himself,  that  attention  is  now 
called. 

A  striking  passage  is  found  in  His  address  to 
some  Jews  who  were  examining  His  claim  to  be 
from  God.  They,  boasting  of  their  sure  inheri- 
tance of  the  promise  made  to  Abraham,  were 
warned  by  Him  that  they  were  of  another  father, 
another  nature,  and  that  this  devil,  or  spirit  of 
evil,  was  deceiving  them  :  "  There  is  no  truth  in 
him.  When  he  speaketh  a  lie  he  speaketh  of 
his  own ;  for  he  is  a  liar  and  the  father  thereof."* 
This   is  the   rendering  of  both   versions.     The 

1  John  iii.  11.  *  John  xvii.  19.  ^  John  xx.  17. 

*  1  John  iii.  2.  *  John  viii.  44. 


220  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

new  has,  however,  as  an  alternative  the  interest- 
ing change, — "  When  one  speaketh  a  lie," 
making  the  declaration  universal,  and  to  the 
effect  that  a  lie,  a  misuse  of  intellect  and  voice 
to  declare  the  opposite  of  the  fact  in  any  case,  is 
an  act  of  evil  self-assertion.  "He  speaketh  of 
his  own,"  kx.  Twv  idtcDu,  is  as  complete  a  declaration 
of  the  selfhood  as  could  he  indirectly  made.  It 
recognizes  the  self  of  man,  and  points  out  its 
power.  "What  man  has  as  his  own  to  use  or 
to  ahuse  is  that  which  some  call  the  ego  and 
others  the  personality,  and  which  is  the  jproprium, 
the  peculiar  possession,  intended  to  he  used  by 
each  in  filling  his  particular  place  in  the  great 
whole  of  humanity,  but  intended  also  to  consti- 
tute him  an  individual  and  truly  a  man.  The 
lie  is  not  spoken  from  God  by  man,  and  it  is  not 
the  truth  of  God;  it  is  spoken  by  man  of  or 
from  what  is  his  own,  and  it  is  the  truth  of  a 
wayward,  self-directed  man  who  has  rejected  the 
father  who  gave  the  portion  of  goods  and  has 
gone  away  to  a  far  country  to  waste  his  sub- 
stance and  to  join  himself  to  one  of  that  country 
in  place  of  his  father.  The  lie  is  riotous  living. 
The  same  marked  declaration  of  the  selfhood 
is  found  in  a  passage  addressed  to  the  disciples 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  221 

to  forewarn  them  of  difficulties  to  be  met  with 
in  their  work :  "  If  ye  were  of  the  world,  the 
world  would  love  its  own."^  Here  the  world 
means,  of  course,  the  company  of  the  worldly. 
If  the  disciples  could  fall  in  with  the  way  of  the 
majority,  all  would  be  made  pleasant;  but  if,  as 
was  necessary,  they  must  oppose  the  world,  then 
danger  would  arise  from  the  general  hatred  of 
them.  K  they  were  of  the  world,  of  the  world's 
party  and  opinion,  they  would  be  safe,  for  the 
world  would  love  its  own,  rd  Uwv.  It  had  self- 
love  and  no  other.  For  that  which  did  not 
serve  its  self-love  it  had  hatred.  Here  the  men, 
not  loving  to  serve,  but  loving  each  to  rule  from 
self-love,  were  described  as  having  a  selfhood 
perverted  and  hostile  to  its  true  use.  K  the 
selfhood  of  men  had  not  been  perverted,  there 
would  have  been  no  one  persecuted  for  right- 
eousness' sake. 

When  speaking  to  the  disciples  about  faithful- 
ness, the  Christ  said,  "  If  ye  have  not  been  faith- 
ful in  that  which  is  another's,  who  will  give  you 
that  which  is  your  own  ?"  ^  This  is  the  same  as 
to  say  that,  if,  as  stewards  of  Divine  gifts,  men 


1  John  XV.  19.  2  Luke  xvi.  12. 

19* 


222  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

are  unfaithful,  tliej  do  not  acquire  thereby  true 
riches,  but  are  wanting  in  noble  qualities.  They 
reject  what  is  given,  and  then,  as  to  the  treasures 
of  heaven,  have  not  any  that  are  their  own. 
Their  own  possessions  are  base  and,  in  the  sight 
of  heaven,  valueless.  This  passage  does  not 
take  away  selfhood,  as  might  appear  to  be  the 
case  at  first  sight,  but  points  out  the  emptiness 
of  the  selfhood  of  the  evil  as  to  all  that  is  of 
true  worth. 

An  important  saying  is  that  which  is  found  in 
two  gospels  and  which  was  the  subject  of  an 
extended  explanation :  ''  Not  that  which  entereth 
into  the  mouth  defileth  the  man  ;  but  that  which 
proceedeth  out  of  the  mouth,  this  defileth  the 
man."  ^  In  another  place  the  saying  is  recorded 
thus  :  "  There  is  nothing  from  without  the  man, 
that  going  into  him  can  defile  him;  but  the 
things  which  proceed  out  of  the  man  are  those 
that  defile  the  man."^  The  Pharisees  had 
showed  their  displeasure  at  a  doctrine  which 
neglected  their  ceremonial  ablutions,  and  the 
disciples,  who  were  not  clear  as  to  their  Master's 
teaching,  appealed  to  Him  for  an  explanation. 

1  Matthew  xv.  11.  ^  Mark  vii.  15. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  223 

It  was  at  once  given  by  making  use  of  food  as 
an  example.  If  a  substance  which  the  body- 
could  not  assimilate  was  taken  into  the  system, 
it  was  finally  expelled ;  and  so  a  man  might  re- 
ject a  harmful  influence  and  go  undefiled.  But, 
if  he  received  it  with  appetite  and  appropriated 
it,  then^  became  a  part  of  himself,  of  his  self- 
hood, and  it  defiled  him  from  within.  This  was 
the  only  defilement  to  be  feared. 

With  this  belongs  the  saying,  "  The  good 
man  out  of  the  good  treasure  of  his  heart 
bringeth  forth  that  which  is  good ;  and  the  evil 
man  out  of  the  evil  treasure  of  his  heart  bringeth 
forth  that  which  is  evil :  for  out  of  the  abun- 
dance of  the  heart  his  mouth  speaketh."  ^  This 
clearly  points  out  that,  whether  it  be  good  or 
evil,  and,  of  course,  equally  so  if  it  be  of  a 
mixed  quality,  the  selfhood  is  the  heart  of  the 
man,  and  its  acts  are  truly  his  acts. 

A  similar  recognition  of  the  self  in  man  is 
found  in  the  rebuke  which  was  given  to  one  of 
the  disciples  who,  yielding  to  fear  and  to  a  short- 
sighted afiection  for  his  master's  comfort,  had 
sought  to  dissuade  Him  from  going  to  Jerusalem 

*  Luke  vi.  45. 


224  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

and  death :  "  Thou  mindest  not  the  things  of 
God,  but  the  things  of  men."  ^  Here  the  things 
of  men  represent  those  self-seeking  and  unlov- 
ing qualities  which  had  unfortunately  become 
the  characteristics  of  the  self  in  man. 

The  same  unholy  condition  is  fully  illustrated 
in  the  parable  of  the  wicked  husbandmen  who 
refused  to  recognize  the  rights  of  the  owner  of 
the  vineyard,  seeking  to  render  themselves  free 
from  his  authority,  and  even  killing  his  son  with 
the  hope  to  "take  his  inheritance,"  "that  the 
inheritance  may  be  ours,"  as  they  said.^  This 
precisely  sets  forth  the  waywardness  which  leads 
man  to  refiise  to  exercise  himself  for  the  sake 
of  his  God, — that  is,  of  others,  for  God  has  no 
selfish  aim, — and  to  prefer  to  exercise  himself  in 
fancied  contempt  of  God  and  for  his  own  sake. 
The  good  husbandman  would  have  enjoyed  his 
gifts  as  constituting  a  trust,  but  the  evil  husband- 
man would  brook  no  supervision  but  wished  to 
be  as  God,  knowing  no  superior  authority. 

The  same  thought  as  to  perversion  of  the  self 
is  found  in  the  words  spoken  to  the  disciples : 


1  Mattliew  xvi.  23  ;  Mark  viii.  33. 

2  Mattliew  xxi.  38  ;  Mark  xii.  7 ;  Luke  xx.  14. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  225 

"  What  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  gain  the  whole 
world,  and  lose  or  forfeit  his  own  self?"  ^  This 
question  is  also  found  in  the  form,  "  What  is  a 
man  profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world 
and  lose  his  own  life?"^  For  "life"  here  the 
old  version  read  "  soul."  But  the  meaning  is 
conveyed^^by  the  words  "  his  own  self."  If  he 
pays  away  the  purity  of  his  nature  for  worldly 
benefits,  making  himself  a  slave  to  greed,  he  has 
forfeited  his  own  self,  he  has  profaned  the  dwell- 
ing-place of  God  even  to  the  ground. 

It  was  this  evil  independence — which  is  really 
slavery — which  was  meant  when  the  Christ  said 
that,  if  one  came  "  in  his  own  name,"  he  would 
be  received  f  for  it  was  plain  that  His  enemies 
had  a  high  appreciation  of  the  self-assertive  life 
and  no  respect  whatever  for  the  life  of  steward- 
ship. 

The  possibility  of  man's  self-assertion  and 
consequent  abuse  of  his  gifts  is  implied  in  the 
words  uttered  by  the  father  to  his  son  in  the 
parable  of  the  prodigal :  "  All  that  I  have  is 
thine."*     The  elder  son,  to  whom  this  was  said. 


1  Luke  ix.  25 ;  Matthew  xvi.  26.  ^  jyf  ^rk  viii.  36. 

»  John  V.  43.  *  Luke  xv.  31. 

P 


226  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

might  also  go  away,  it  was  granted,  with  the 
goods  of  the  father,  and  waste  them. 

These  explicit  teachings  show  how  fully  the 
self,  the  individuality,  the  proprium,  was  recog- 
nized out  of  His  own  experience  and  through 
His  unmatched  enlightenment,  by  the  Christ  of 
God. 

2.    RECIPIENCY  AND   REACTIVITY 

are  no  less  fully  recognized.  Indeed,  they  are 
implied  in  the  passages  already  quoted,  for  it 
everywhere  appears  that  ^true  or  false  steward- 
ship, the  righteous  use  or  the  unrighteous  abuse 
of  gifts,  is  human  life  as  seen  by  the  Christ. 
Some  other  sayings  will  be  quoted,  however, 
which  especially  indicate  man's  recipiency. 

The  question,  "  Shall  He  not  clothe  you  ?"  * 
implies  man's  recipient  relation  to  God.  "It 
shall  be  given  you  in  that  hour  what  ye  shall 
speak"  ^  teaches  the  same  lesson.  The  parable 
of  the  sower  ^  presents  men  receiving  with  much 
variety  of  capacity,  as  the  field  receives  its  seed 
with  varying  results  which  it  cannot  control,  as 
man  can. 


1  Matthew  vi.  30.  «  Matthew  x.  19. 

'  Matthew  xiii.,  Mark  iv.,  Luke  viii. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  227 

The  whole  of  what  is  said  about  prayer  ex- 
presses the  truth  that  man  receives  what  he  has ; 
that  he  is  able  to  enlarge  his  capacity  by  conse- 
cration of  his  powers,  and  that  his  becoming 
attitude  towards  God  is  that  of  request  and  affec- 
tionate trust.  "  Give  us  this  day  our  daily 
bread"  ^  is  the  model  supplication.  "  Give,  and 
it  shall  be  given  unto  you"  ^  is  the  law  of  life. 
"  Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you ;  seek,  and  ye 
shall  find ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened  unto 
you :  for  every  one  that  asketh,  receiveth ;  and 
he  that  seeketh,  findeth;  and  to  him  that 
knocketh,  it  shall  be  opened.  If  ye,  being  evil, 
know  how  to  give  good  gifts  to  your  children, 
how  much  more  shall  your  Father  which  is 
in  heaven  give  good  things  to  them  that  ask 
Him  ?"  ^  And  the  value  of  prayer  has  its  fullest 
statement  in  the  words :  "  All  things  whatsoever 
ye  shall  ask  in  prayer,  believing,  ye  shall  re- 
ceive,"* which  words  are  interpreted  by  the 
other  saying :  "  If  ye  abide  in  me,  and  my  words 
abide  in  you,  ask  whatsoever  ye  will,  and  it  shall 
be  done  unto  you."  * 


1  Matthew  vi.  5.         2  L^ke  vi.  38.     '  Matthew  vii.  7,  8,  11. 
*  Matthew  xxi.  22.     *  John  xv.  7. 


228  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

A  remarkable  evidence  of  the  recognition  of 
human  recipiency  by  the  Christ  is  found  in  the 
frequent  use  of  the  proverbial  phrase,  "  He  that 
hath  ears  to  hear,  let  him  hear,"  ^  or,  as  it  is  said 
in  one  place,  "He  that  is  able  to  receive  it,  let 
him  receive  it;"^  plainly  indicating  that  every 
man  has  not  only  his  inherited  measure  given 
him  in  his  creation,  but  that  he  makes  that 
measure  larger  or  smaller  by  his  own  use  of  it 
in  life. 

So  He  spoke  of  receiving  the  kingdom  of  God, 
saying,  that  unless  one  received  it  as  a  little 
child,  he  could  not  enter  therein;^  and  to  a 
man  making  surrender  of  his  selfish  interests 
for  the  sake  of  God's  service.  He  promised  that 
he  should  "  receive  manifold  more  in  this  time, 
and  in  the  world  to  come  eternal  life."  * 

When  our  Lord  spoke  of  good  deeds  as 
"wrought  in  God,"^  He  did  not  ignore  man's 
reactive  free-agency,  but  He  showed  that  the 
good  deed  is  the  unperverted  exercise  of  the 
gifts  of  God. 

It  was  precisely  this  relation  fally  recognized 


*  Matthew  xi.  15.  2]y[attliew  xix.  12. 

»  Luke  xviii.  17.  *  Ibid.  30.  ^  john  iii.  21. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  229 

which  led  the  Christ  to  say,  "  I  can  of  mine  own 
self  do  nothing.  I  seek  not  mine  own  will,  but 
the  will  of  Him  that  sent  me;"^  for  He  felt 
within  Himself  a  power  bestowed  for  good,  and 
He  avoided  all  thought  of  perverting  it  by 
denying  its  source. 

"  I  give  unto  them  eternal  life,"  ^  He  said  of 
those  who  followed  Him,  meaning  that  as  "in 
Him  was  life,"  so  by  Him  it  was  communicated 
in  rich  measure  to  those  who  would  prepare 
themselves  to  receive  it.  "  I  am  come  that  they 
may  have  life,"  He  said,  "  and  may  have  it 
abundantly."^  And  this  interprets  the  words 
which  ignorance,  having  no  living  experience  of 
their  truth,  is  apt  to  regard  as  mysterious: 
"  Except  ye  eat  the  flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man  and 
drink  his  blood,  ye  have  not  life  in  yourselves. 
He  that  eateth  My  flesh  and  drinketh  My  blood 
hath  eternal  life.  He  that  eateth  Me  he  also 
shall  live  because  of  Me."  * 

Similarly,  in  the  parable  of  the  talents,  it  was 
said  that  the  gift  was  "  to  each  according  to  his 
several  ability;"®  and  it  is  made  plain  in  this 

1  Jolin  V.  30.  2  joiin  X.  28.  ^  John  x.  10. 

*  John  vi.  63,  54,  57,        ^  Matthew  xxv.  15. 

20 


230  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

and  in  the  parable  of  tlie  pounds  that  no  more 
was  expected  of  any  one  than  his  nature  and 
acquired  abilities  would  warrant. 

This  law  is  illustrated  by  the  saying  in  respect 
to  the  Spirit  of  Truth:  "Whom  the  world 
cannot  receive,  for  it  beholdeth  Him  not,  neither 
knoweth  Him ;  ye  know  Him,  for  He  abideth 
with  you  and  shall  be  in  you."  ^ 

Thus  does  the  fact  of  man's  self  as  reactive 
and  recipient  stand  forth  everywhere  in  the 
teachings  of  the  Christ.  It  is  not  necessary  to 
follow  any  of  these  points  into  the  apostolic 
teaching,  but  this  fact  is  also  conspicuous  there, 
for  example,  in  Paul's  saying,  "  The  natural 
man  receiveth  not  the  things  of  the  Spirit  of 
God;  for  they  are  foolishness  unto  him."^ 

Passing  to  the  subject  of  man's 

3.    FREE-AGENCY, 

we  note,  as  before,  that  this  is  implied  in  all  that 
has  been  already  quoted.  The  recipiency  by  the 
Christ  of  what  was  of  God,  and  by  man  of  what 
was  of  God  in  the  Christ,  is  never  spoken  of  as 
a  passive,  much  less  as   a  compelled,  agency. 

*  John  xiv.  17.  ^  1  Corinthians  ii.  14. 


RELATION  TO   TEE  DIVINE.  231 

The  servant  takes  the  talent  to  be  in  his  own 
keeping,  and  to  do  with  it  what  he  will, — this  is 
always  the  view  presented.  In  addition,  how- 
ever, for  the  sake  of  greater  definiteness,  some 
passages  may  be  cited. 

Every  command  to  sinful  men  to  "repent" 
recognized  their  self-control,  their  ability  to 
choose  or  to  alter  their  course.  Such  commands 
as  that  they  were  to  love  their  enemies,  to  do 
good  to  them  who  hated  them,  to  resist  not  evil, 
to  forgive  seventy  times  seven  times,  to  give  no 
anxious  thought  to  the  morrow,  to  deny  self, — 
all  these  and  many  others  proposed  a  new  way 
of  life,  and  one  of  great  difficulty,  which  they 
could  pursue  only  by  taking  command  of  them- 
selves and  insisting  within  themselves  upon 
acting  freely  in  spite  of  strong  pressure  of  scorn 
without  and  of  self-love  within.  They  were  thus 
not  only  regarded  as  free,  but  they  were  urged 
to  demand  a  larger  liberty,  a  kingship  over 
themselves. 

When  the  Pharisees  were  warned  that  for 
every  idle  word  they  must  give  account,^  the 
same  meaning  is  conveyed.     The  man  who  sells 

1  Matthew  xii.  36. 


232  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

all  tliat  he  has  and  buys  the  precious  field  ^  ex- 
hibits his  liberty.  So  is  it  with  the  man  who 
might  have  had  compassion  on  his  fellow-ser- 
vant, but  did  not  pity  him.^  So  is  it  with  the 
son  who  said,  "I  go  and  went  not;"  and  with 
him  who  said,  "  I  go  not,  but  afterwards  he  re- 
pented himself  and  went."^  So  was  it  with 
those  who  received  the  invitation  to  the  feast, 
but  "  made  light  of  it,"  and  "  would  not  come," 
and  "  went  their  ways."  *  So  was  it  with  those 
whom  the  Lord  would  have  gathered,  but  to 
whom  He  must  say  in  truth,  "And  ye  would 
not."« 

It  is  noticeable  throughout  that  the  freedom 
of  man  is  as  distinctly  recognized  in  his  relation 
to  God  as  in  his  relation  with  men.  The  Christ 
said  to  the  Pharisees,  "Ye  tithe  mint  and  rue 
and  every  herb,  and  pass  over  judgment,  and 
the  love  of  God;  but  these  ought  ye  to  have 
done,  and  not  to  leave  the  other  undone."  ^  He 
predicted  that  they  were  so  hardened  that  they 
would  refuse  to  accept  any  evidence  of  their 
own  depravity:    "If  they  hear  not  Moses  and 

1  Matt.  xiii.  44.  2  j^^tt.  xviii.  33.  »  Matt.  xxi.  29 

*  Matt.  xxii.  3,  5.      ^  Matt,  xxiii.  37.  «  Luke  xi.  42. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  233 

the  prophets,  neither  will  they  he  persuaded,  if 
one  rise  from  the  dead."  ^  In  a  similar  strain 
He  spoke  of  those  who  "  loved  darkness  rather 
than  light;  for  their  works  were  evil."^ 

The  custom  of  the  Christ  to  ask  one  what  he 
would  have,  hefore  exercising  His  beneficent 
power  upon  him,  should  not  be  overlooked,  for 
it  was  a  needless  question  in  itself  to  address  to 
a  blind  or  sick  man ;  but  it  was  always  asked,  or 
the  equivalent  of  its  answer  was  always  de- 
manded,— "  "What  wilt  thou  that  I  should  do 
unto  thee  ?"  "  Wilt  thou  be  made  whole  ?" 
Had  a  negative  answer  been  given,  He  must 
have  passed  on,  as  He  passed  neglected  among 
Pharisees  or  scribes. 

An  important  passage  is  that  which  was  spoken 
when,  at  the  last.  He  confided  many  thoughts  to 
the  disciples,  saying,  "  l^o  longer  do  I  call  you 
servants ;  for  the  servant  knoweth  not  what  his 
lord  doeth;  but  I  have  called  you  friends;"^ 
meaning  that  they  were  to  rise  above  the  inferior 
liberty  of  obeying  or  disobeying  to  that  of  par 
ticipation  in  the  plan  of  their  master. 

Another  word  of  the  Christ,  not  in  the  gospels, 


*  Luke  xvi.  31.  ^  John  iii.  19.  ^  John  xv.  15. 

20* 


234  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

must  be  cited  because  it  so  perfectly  expresses 
the  free  agency  of  man:  "Behold,  I  stand  at 
the  door  and  knock ;  if  any  man  hear  my  voice 
and  open  the  door,  I  will  come  in  to  him,  and 
will  sup  with  him,  and  he  with  Me."^ 
As  to  the 

4.    DIVISION  OF  man's   POWEKS, 

it  may  be  enough  to  note  that,  in  all  the  teach- 
ings which  have  been  quoted,  the  will  of  man 
with  its  loves  is  constantly  dwelt  upon  and  the 
intellect  of  man  is  constantly  instructed;  that, 
in  fact,  the  appeal  is  always  to  man's  love 
through  his  intellect;  but  that  the  feelings  are 
in  no  case  recognized  as  of  equal  importance. 
It  is  very  true  that  joy  and  sorrow  are  spoken 
of,  and  that,  in  His  last  words,  the  Christ  speaks 
of  His  joy  to  be  fulfilled  in  the  disciples ;  ^  but 
it  is  easily  seen  that  it  is  the  peace  from  work 
well  performed  that  was  enjoyed  in  that  hour  of 
danger,  the  joy  of  the  will  which  had  sought 
and  did  seek  the  lost  sheep,  and  of  the  un- 
derstanding which  discerned  the  way  to  final 
triumph. 

The  law  that 

^  Eevelation  iii.  20. 

2  As  in  John  xv.  11 ;  xvi.  20-24;  xvii.  13. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  235 

5.    USE   IS   THE   DESIGN 

of  the  self,  which  destiny  it  accepts  or  rejects,  is 
everywhere  set  forth.  The  whole  example  of 
the  Christ  indicated  this  sole  aim.  It  is  found 
in  all  His  words.  He  said,  "  Whosoever  would 
become  great  among  you  shall  be  your  minister ; 
and  whosoever  would  be  first  among  you  shall 
be  your  servant ;  even  as  the  Son  of  Man  came 
not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to  minister,  and 
to  give  His  life  a  ransom  for  many."  ^  And 
again  He  said,  "  He  that  is  greatest  among  you 
shall  be  your  servant."  ^ 

He  taught  them  that  the  talents  must  be 
traded  with.  He  showed  them  that  the  Sabbath 
was  not  made  for  idleness  when  good  deeds 
could  be  done.  He  likened  Himself  to  a  shep- 
herd whose  whole  thought  is  for  his  sheep. 
"  My  Father  worketh  even  until  now,"  ^  He  said 
to  the  indolent  class  of  His  day,  "and  I  work." 
"  I  must  work  the  works  of  Him  that  sent  me, 
while  it  is  day,"*  He  said. 

A  striking  saying  was  that  in  which  He  drew 
the  picture  of  the  servant  coming  in  from  the 


1  Matthew  XX.  26-28 ;  Mark  x.  43-45.  ^  ^att.  xxiii.  11. 

'  John  V.  17.  *  John  ix.  3. 


236  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

field,  and  not  demanding  to  be  served,  but  wait- 
ing upon  his  master :  "  Even  so  ye  also,  when  ye 
have  done  all  the  things  which  are  commanded 
you,  say,  "We  are  unprofitable  servants,  we 
have  done  that  which  it  was  our  duty  to  do."  ^ 
This  saying  is  at  one  with  the  words,  "  Freely  ye 
received,  freely  give."^ 

Such  was  always  His  principle  of  conduct: 
"  Be  ye  perfect,"  ^  was  His  injunction.  "  If  thou 
wouldest  be  perfect,"*  was  His  address  to  the 
young  man  who  was  boasting  his  righteousness, 
as  He  showed  him  how  much  remained  to  be 
done.  His  golden  rule,  as  it  is  justly  called,  is 
an  ethical  standard,  which  is  not  extravagant, 
calling  upon  men  to  forget  themselves,  but 
which  is  perfect  wisdom  in  its  requirement  that 
they  should  remember  others  with  equal  care. 
And  this  is  the  law  and  the  prophets  also.* 

The  Christ  was  equally  clear  in  what  He 
said  of 

6.     EVIL   IN   MAN. 

He  plainly  taught  its  source  when,  standing  in 
the  court  of  the  temple,  He  charged  the  priests 


1  Luke  xvii.  10.  '  Matthew  x.  8.  '  Matthew  v.  48. 

*  Matthew  xix.  21.  ^  Matthew  vii.  12. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  237 

with  the  crime  of  polluting  it :  "  Ye  have  made 
it  a  den  of  robbers."  ^  Here  was  no  room  for 
doubt  as  to  the  cause  of  the  evil  which  had  made 
its  way  into  the  high  places  of  Judaism.  And 
from  this  one  may  conclude  as  to  all  evil.  But 
it  is  even  more  plainly  declared  in  the  long 
series  of  woes  which  He  denounced  to  the  hypo- 
crites, who  would  not  go  into  the  kingdom  of 
God  and  would  not  let  others  go  in,  who  made 
proselytes  and  rendered  them  children  of  hell, 
who  quibbled  about  oaths  and  were  liars,  who 
strained  out  the  gnat  and  swallowed  the  camel, 
who  cleansed  the  outside  of  the  cup  but  filled  it 
full  of  extortion  and  excess,  who  whitened  them- 
selves outwardly  like  sepulchres  but  were  black 
and  foul  with  iniquity  within,  who  had  slain 
the  prophets  and  who  must  bear  the  burden  of 
their  deeds.^ 

There  is  no  evil  in  the  talent,  and  there  is 
none  given  to  him  who  receives  it;  he  himself 
creates  the  evil  by  misusing  the  talent,  and  is 
therefore  judged  out  of  his  own  mouth.* 

The  wretched  fate  of  the  betrayer  was  that  of 


1  Matthew  xxi.  13  ;  Mark  xi.  17 ;  Luke  xix.  46. 
'  Matthew  xxiii.  ^  Luke  xix.  22. 


238  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

liis  own  devising.  He  was  caught  in  the  net 
which  he  had  made.  He  betrayed  himself  to 
his  own  destruction.     "  See  thou  to  that."  ^ 

When  our  Lord  said  that  from  him  who  had 
not  should  be  taken  even  that  which  he  seemed 
to  have,^  He  meant  that,  sooner  or  later,  the 
wilful  abuse  of  possession  would  bring  posses- 
sion to  an  end. 

And  this  leads  to  the  thought  of  the  control 
of  evil,  which  control,  by  successful  resistance  to 
its  continued  assaults,  He  gained,  and  which  He 
would  have  others  gain  by  resisting  evil  for 
themselves  with  His  aid.  l^ot  only  the  embodi- 
ments of  evil  in  priest  and  scribe  opposed  Him, 
but  even  more  the  people  of  the  other  world 
who  were  in  complete  possession  of  some  in  this 
life.  It  is  no  fancy  that  He  contended  with  evil 
spirits,  and  no  delusion  of  an  ignorant  time. 
Spiritism  has  confirmed  the  record.  Possession 
is  still  known,  under  the  form  of  "  control."  ^ 
But  the  mischievous  ones  who  now  torment 
a  mediumistic  victim  are  nothing  to  those 
"  legions"  *  of  the  day  of  Herod  and  Caiaphas. 

*  Luke  xxvii.  4.  2  Luke  viii.  18. 

»  New  Psychology,  vol.  i.  pp.  228,  394.        *  Luke  viii.  30. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  239 

Before  the  attack  of  such  as  He  contended  with, 
the  Christ  bowed  in  the  garden  of  Gethsemane, 
and  His  sweat  of  blood  made  record  of  His 
agony. 

It  was  a  contest  of  Person  against  persons,  of 
one  self  against  many ;  yet  the  many  yielded  once 
and  again  till  every  plant  which  the  heavenly 
Father  had  not  planted  was  rooted  up,  as  was 
predicted.^  Yet  this  kind  of  enemy  was  not 
conquered  without  "  prayer  and  fasting."^  The 
life  of  the  Christ  was  a  contest.  The  contest 
was  between  Him  and  all  the  human  foes  of 
God.  In  His  victory  He  led  captivity  captive, 
and  the  prince  of  this  world  was  cast  out. 
Henceforward  evil  was  limited  by  the  power  of 
the  Christ  as  it  had  not  been  limited  before,  and 
it  still  is  and  forever  will  be  limited  by  Him; 
not  prevented  from  arising  in  any  perverse  will, 
but  issuing  only  as  permitted  for  possible  good. 

7.     MAN   THE   IMAGE    OF   GOD 

was  an  essential  principle  of  Judaism  and  was 
taken  for  granted  in  all  the  teachings  of  the 
Christ,  and  distinctly  uttered  in  the  oft-repeated 
phrase,   "Your  Father,"  in  the   instruction   to 

1  Matthew  xv.  13.  2  j^^tt.  xvii.  21. 


240  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

open  prayers  with  "  Our  Father,"  and  in  the 
words  to  Mary  Magdalene,  "  My  Father  and 
your  Father."  "Ye  therefore  shall  be  perfect 
as  your  heavenly  Father  is  perfect"  ^  admits  of 
no  other  interpretation.  "  Blessed  are  the  peace- 
makers, for  they  shall  be  called  sons  of  God"  ^ 
marks  the  use  of  the  term  to  designate  those 
who  were  sons  of  God  not  merely  in  view  of 
their  origin,  but  in  conscious  relation  of  filial 
afiection.  "  The  children  of  God  that  are  scat- 
tered abroad"  ^  was  the  designation  of  the  people 
needing  help. 

In  a  marked  manner  the  idea  of  man  made  in 
God's  image  appears  in  all  that  was  said  as  to  a 
new  birth,  a  regeneration,  by  which  a  new  nature 
took  and  takes  the  place  of  the  old,  and  a  puri- 
fied selfhood  is  obtained.  "But  as  many  as 
received  Him,  to  them  gave  He  the  right  to 
become  children  of  God ;  which  were  born  not 
of  blood,  nor  of  the  will  of  the  flesh,  nor  of  the 
will  of  man,  but  of  God."  * 

It  would  not  be  out  of  place  here  to  remark 
that,  though 


1  Matthew  v.  48.  »  Matthew  v.  9. 

»  John  xi.  62.  *  John  i.  13. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  241 

8.    MAN  AS   MICROCOSM 

is  nowhere  distinctly  presented,  for  the  words  of 
the  Christ  were  always  addressed  to  the  practical 
aspects  of  life,  yet  that  His  teaching  is  full  of 
indirect  evidence  of  this  great  fact.  To  form  some 
idea  of  what  is  meant  one  need  only  recall  the 
constant  use  of  all  nature  as  representative  of 
man  and  the  absolutely  perfect  recognition  that 
every  visible  object  and  act  was  significant  of 
human  life  in  some  way.  A  mere  enumeration 
of  some  of  the  objects  employed  will  be  suffi- 
cient. Without  pausing  to  give  references,  we 
note :  childhood,  youth,  old  age,  king,  prince, 
noble,  beggar,  poor,  physician,  priest,  shepherd, 
bridegroom,  bride,  fisherman,  judge,  virgin,  ser- 
vant, thief,  heir,  hypocrite,  adversary,  traveller, 
childbirth ;  sowing,  reaping,  watching,  sleeping, 
marriage,  hireling,  health,  sickness,  war,  famine, 
dancing,  weeping,  purging,  buying,  selling,  pay- 
ing; eyes,  ears,  hair,  hand,  head,  foot,  mouth, 
cheek,  face,  lip,  voice,  belly,  heart,  blood, 
shoulder,  loins,  finger,  hunger,  thirst,  dinner, 
supper ;  cattle,  ass,  sheep,  lamb,  goat,  dog,  wolf, 
calf,  fox,  fish,  worm,  hen,  dove,  eagle,  sparrow, 
raven,  serpent;  tree,  fruit,  root,  harvest,  field, 
ground,  vine,  grass,  thorns,  reed,  vineyard,  mar- 

L  g  21 


242  '^SE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

ket-place,  grapes,  seed,  lily,  water,  salt,  bread, 
leaven,  wine,  oil,  wheat,  tares,  ^g-,  sand,  earth, 
hill,  earthquake,  sepulchre,  light,  darkness,  rock, 
wind,  sky,  sun,  moon,  star,  rain,  cloud,  east, 
west ;  house,  chamber,  closet,  gate,  mill,  throne, 
crown,  seat,  beam,  mote,  altar,  door,  prison, 
tower,  barn,  fold,  cross ;  lamp,  cup,  candle, 
bushel,  sickle,  needle,  plough,  yoke,  bag,  bottle, 
pitcher,  bed,  purse,  girdle,  linen,  napkin,  coat, 
cloak,  hem,  pipe,  net;  treasure,  tribute,  wages, 
talent,  pound,  pearls,  gold,  silver,  bank,  debt, 
account,  alms,  burden,  snare,  sword,  furnace, 
stumbling-block,  lightning,  fire. 

This  enumeration,  without  further  and  more 
full  examples  of  the  Christ's  usage  of  symbols, 
may  indicate  that,  to  Him,  the  environment  was 
transparent  with  a  meaning,  a  correspondence 
with  humanity,  which  all  poets  have  seen  to 
some  degree,  or  there  had  been  no  poetry,  but 
which  has  its  perfect  exemplification  in  the 
sayings  of  the  Light  of  the  World. 

9.    THE  DIVINE 

was  fully  revealed,  as  has  been  remarked,  in  the 
Christ.  It  was  also  described  in  His  words.  It 
was  set  forth  as  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit, 


RELATION  TO    THE  DIVINE.  243 

which  terms  have  been  treated  of  as  exemplified 
in  man's  will,  intellect,  and  outgoing  activity  of 
life.  When  He  commanded  His  disciples  to 
baptize  in  this  threefold  name,  they  understood 
Him,  and  rightly,  that  they  were  to  think  of  all 
three  as  in  Him ;  and  they  baptized  "  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  God  is  the  father  of 
man,  God  is  a  spirit,  there  is  none  good  but  One, 
— these  are  the  expressions  which  lead  the 
thought  to  turn  to  God,  not  as  a  "  stream  of 
tendency,"  not  merely  as  the  Unknowable,  but  as 
Person.  His  love  is  declared  in  such  teachings 
as, — "  It  is  not  the  will  of  your  Father  who  is  in 
heaven  that  one  of  these  little  ones  should 
perish."  *  His  infinite  intelligence,  knowing  no 
bound  in  time  or  space,  is  evident  in  the  predic- 
tions of  which  Palestine  is  to-day  the  unmis- 
takable fulfilment.  His  power,  the  power  of 
wisdom  full  of  love,  is  manifest  in  all  the  works 
of  the  Christ,  and  in  the  endurance  and  growth 
of  Christianity. 

When  the  Divine  would  reveal  itself  for  the 
succor  of  man,  near  destruction  of  all  that  was 
above  the  brute  in  him,  and  when,  with  infinite 

^  Matthew  xviii.  14. 


244  ^^^  HUMAN  AND   ITS 

patience  and  skill,  the  Divine  would  apply  itself 
to  the  task  of  subduing  without  destroying  evil 
men  and  evil  spirits,  it  is  most  important  to 
notice  that  God  made  His 

10.    ADVENT   BY   MAN  ; 

that  He  was  incarnated  in  human  nature  as  His 
appropriate  manifestation.  The  Christ  came  in 
the  name  of  Jehovah ;  He  declared  the  God 
whose  voice  had  not  been  heard,  whose  shape 
had  not  been  seen;  in  Him  God  was  glorified 
and  did  glorify  Himself;  ^  He  was  before  Abra- 
ham,^ and,  having  conquered,  ascended  up  where 
He  was  before;^  he  that  hated  Him  hated  the 
Father  also ;  ^  he  that  had  seen  him  had  seen  the 
Father ;  ®  he  that  received  Him  received  Him 
that  sent  Him ;  ®  therefore,  when  triumphant,  He 
had  all  power  in  heaven  and  on  earth.^  He  was 
the  bread  of  God  that  had  come  down  from 
heaven  to  give  life  unto  the  world. ^  The  help- 
less infant  of  Bethlehem  was  only  in  a  faint 
degree,  only  potentially,  God  manifest ;  the  per- 
fected Christ,  forgiving  all,  knowing  all,  working 

1  John  xiii.  31,  32.         ^  Jq^^^  y^i  53.        8  John  vi.  62. 
*  John  XV.  23.  » John  xiv.  9.  «  Matt.  x.  40. 

'  Matt,  xxviii.  18.  ®  John  vi.  41. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  245 

wonders  of  Divine  energy,  was  one  with  the 
Father,  the  Christ  of  God. 

These  expressions  from  the  words  of  the 
Christ  may  suffice  to  bring  the  fact  to  plain  view 
that  God  is  infinitely  Human,  not  such  a  being 
as  the  Jews  worshipped  in  the  desert,  deeming 
Him  kind  to  their  nation  only,  nor  such  as  be- 
nighted Christians  have  worshipped,  deeming 
Him  angry  and  appeasable  with  their  tortures 
or  their  gifts,  but  so  perfectly  Human  that  He  is 
the  One,  the  "  I  am  that  I  am,"  the  Alpha  and 
the  Omega  of  being. 

11.    THE  IMMORTALITY   OF   MAN 

is  as  clearly  indicated  as  possible  in  the  sayings 
of  the  Christ,  but  it  is  an  immortality  of  Divine 
gift.  Men  had  sunk  so  low  that  the  full  faith  in 
future  life  characteristic  of  more  ancient  time 
was  lost  to  view,  and  only  later  generations  have 
brought  it  to  light  as  they  learned  to  decipher 
hieroglyphic  or  cuneiform  records.  The  Sad- 
ducees  doubted  resurrection.  The  Pharisees 
regarded  it  as  the  exclusive  privilege  of  their 
sect  of  that  nation,  and  they  held  it  to  be  a  re- 
vival of  life  after  long  delay  and  a  restoration  of 

the  physical  body.     They  buried  their  dead  near 

21* 


246  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

to  Jerusalem  in  order  not  to  be  overlooked  at 
the  last  day,  or  put  a  handful  of  Jerusalem  dirt 
into  the  grave,  if  remote,  to  effect  its  upheaval. 

To  all  this  came  the  words  of  the  Christ  like 
the  dawn  to  the  night.  His  first  words  were  a 
proclamation  of  immortality :  "  Blessed  are  the 
poor  in  spirit,  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of 
heaven ;  blessed  are  the  pure  in  heart,  for  they 
shall  see  God;  rejoice  and  be  exceeding  glad, 
for  great  is  your  reward  in  heaven."  ^  He  spoke 
of  laying  up  treasures  in  heaven.^  He  said  that 
he  who  endured  to  the  end  would  be  saved.^ 
He  told  much  of  the  angels  in  heaven  to  whom 
the  risen  righteous  would  be  equal.*  He  spoke 
of  eternal  and  everlasting  life.  He  declared  the 
Father's  house  to  be  of  many  mansions.^ 

More  than  this,  He  convinced  the  Sadducees  by 
bidding  them  know  that  all  the  dead  were  living 
with  God,  who  was  not  a  God  of  dead  men,  but 
of  living.^  He  taught  Martha  of  Bethany  that 
He  was  Himself  resurrection  and  life.^  To  the 
dying  thief  He  promised  paradise  that  day.^ 


1  Matt.  V.  3,  8,  12.  ^  ;j£att.  vi.  20.  ^  ^att.  x.  22. 

*  Luke  XX.  36.  ^  John  xiv.  2.  «  Matt.  xxii.  32. 

'  John  xi.  25.  *  Luke  xxiii.  43. 


RELATION  TO    THE  DIVINE.  247 

The  eternal  life  of  righteous  co-operation  with 
God  was  much  treated  of:  "  There  is  no  man 
that  hath  left  house,  or  brethren,  or  sisters,  or 
mother,  or  father,  or  children,  or  lands,  for  my 
sake  and  for  the  gospel's  sake,  but  he  shall  re- 
ceive a  hundredfold  now  in  this  time,  houses, 
and  brethren,  and  sisters,  and  mothers,  and  chil- 
dren, and  lands,  with  persecutions;  and  in  the 
world  to  come,  eternal  life."  ^  The  wicked  were 
not  to  be  annihilated,  but  their  future  He  de- 
scribed in  terms  of  sorrow. 

His  own  resurrection  lifted  the  disciples  out 
of  despair,  and  made  them  meet  death  calmly, 
saying,  "  To  live  is  Christ,  to  die  is  gain."  ^ 
Peter  spoke  of  the  "inheritance  incorruptible, 
and  undefiled,  and  that  fadeth  not  away,  re- 
served in  heaven."^  John  wrote  of  'Hhe 
promise  which  He  hath  promised  us,  even  life 
eternal."  * 

In  His  closing  words  our  Lord  manifested 
His  own  approaching  victory  over  evil  and  the 
grave,  and  assured  His  disciples  of  every  age 
that  the  other  world  was  a  real  world,  and  that 


1  Mark  x.  29,  30.  ^  PMlippians  i.  21. 

» 1  Peter  i.  4.  *  1  John  ii.  25. 


248  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

He  would  prepare  a  place  for  them,  that  they 
might  be  with  Him  in  the  Father's  house,  and 
go  no  more  out.^ 

It  is  important  to  note  that  the  Christian 
system  recognizes  three  grand  divisions  of  life, 
namely, 

12.     GOD,    SPIRIT,    MATTER, 

and  that  one  of  these  is  no  more  distinctly  pre- 
sented than  the  other.  The  prayer  in  Gethsem- 
ane  reveals  Grod  in  Divine  love  prompting  the 
utmost  patience  in  suffering  for  the  sake  of  re- 
deeming man,  the  spirit  or  burdened  mind  of 
the  Christ  "  willing"  to  do  all  the  Divine  pur- 
pose, and  the  flesh  which  was  "  weak"  and  in 
agony.  More  distinctly  perhaps  this  threefold 
division  of  all  being  is  seen  in  several  parables, 
where  the  lord  of  the  vineyard,  the  householder, 
or  the  father,  represents  the  Divine,  the  steward 
or  laborers  or  husbandmen  or  servants  represent 
the  spiritual,  and  the  pounds  or  talents  or  goods 
represent  the  material.  It  will  be  found  upon 
reflection  that  God,  spirit,  and  matter  are  con- 
stantly in  view  in  the  gospels,  and  that  they  are 
spoken  of  in  relation. 

^  John  xiv.  3  ;  Kevelation  iii.  12. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  249 

13.     THE   VITAL   INFLUENCE 

is  the  influence  of  God  upon  spirit  and  through 
spirit  in  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  and  in  the 
mind  of  man  upon  matter.  It  is  a  movement 
of  life  and  a  circulation  of  force  downward  in 
the  scale  of  being,  and  it  is  responded  to  by  the 
reactivity  of  the  recipient.  When  the  body, 
which  is  matter,  loses  its  connection  with  the 
spirit  or  mind  or  essential  man,  it  dies  and  re- 
turns to  its  dust.  When  the  spirit  in  its  un- 
faithfiilness  closes  itself  to  the  life  from  above, 
its  power  for  good  lessens.  In  so  far  as  it  opens 
itself  to  that  influence  by  prayerful  activity,  it 
lives  with  eternal  vigor.  It  is  an  influence  which 
man  controls  so  far  as  the  use  to  which  he  devotes 
it  is  concerned ;  that  he  cannot  utterly  cut  off  his 
connection  with  the  source  of  life  is  the  Christian 
teaching. 

14.    MIEACLES, 

which  have  been  a  stumbling-block  to  those  who 
rightly  refuse  to  regard  them  as  arbitrary  in- 
fractions of  law.  Divine  or  natural,  are  intelligi- 
ble enough  in  view  of  this  vital  connection,  or 
constant  transmission  of  life,  or  perpetual  crea- 
tion. A  miracle  wrought  by  human  power  is  im- 
possible, and  so  is  one  wrought  by  material  force ; 


250  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

but  a  coming  forth  of  the  Divine  life  manifesting 
its  quality  is  not  a  miracle,  that  is,  a  mere  wonder, 
but  a  sign,  as  the  Greek  (rr^fxeiov  means,  and  as 
the  revisers  have  rendered  it.  A  marked  sign 
of  Divine  power,  not  annulling  law,  but  quicken- 
ing it,  bringing  for  the  time  heavenly  phenomena 
to  view  upon  earth,  is  the  normal  accompaniment 
of  the  Christ,  but  at  the  same  time  let  it  be 
noticed  that  He  did  not  do  such  works  for  the 
unbelieving  or  those  who  checked  the  inflowing 
energy. 

Thus  His  presence  brought  forth  from  the  evil 
spirits  their  ready  submission,  and  even  entreaty 
that  He  would  sufter  them  to  go  into  swine 
rather  than  compel  them  to  retire  to  their  own 
place ;  but  nothing  of  the  sort  would  have  oc- 
curred if  He  had  not  resisted  His  own  tempters, 
thereby  achieving  by  orderly  methods  the  subju- 
gation of  the  evil.  The  miracle  is,  therefore,  in 
the  faithfulness  of  the  Christ ;  with  this  proved, 
the  casting  out  of  the  devils,  however  impossible 
to  others  in  their  doubts,  was  certain  to  follow 
His  command. 

In  the  case  of  disease,  the  hand  upon  the  head 
or  eyes  put  into  effect  the  thought,  "  I  will,  be 
thou   clean ;"    and  leprosy  was    cleansed,   and 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  251 

blind  eyes  opened,  and  palsied  arms  strength- 
ened. But  He  gave  charge  that  the  patient 
should  sin  no  more  lest  a  worse  thing  should 
come  to  him,^  because  all  the  time  the  man  was 
a  free  agent,  had  been  healed  only  through  his 
wish  to  be  made  whole,  and  had  retained  liberty 
to  involve  himself  in  worse  evils. 

In  feeding  a  multitude  with  a  few  loaves  and 
fishes,  the  Christ  could  have  done  nothing  if  His 
love  had  not  gone  out  to  the  people,  material- 
izing itself  as  it  went ;  so  that  the  loaves  were 
the  form  of  His  "  compassion."  It  should  be 
remembered,  in  connection  with  this  very  event, 
that  He  said,  "  It  is  the  spirit  that  quickeneth : 
the  flesh  profiteth  nothing."  ^  And  He  gave  the 
clew  to  the  source  of  His  power  when  He  said 
to  the  tempter  that  man  must  not  live  by  bread 
alone.* 

This  power  of  the  self  over  its  benefits  re- 
ceived from  above  was  constantly  illustrated  by 
the  use  of  the  words,  "  Thy  faith  hath  saved 
thee,"  "  According  to  thy  faith  be  it  unto  thee ;" 
for  the  people  referred  to  had  received  just  that 
which  they  had  prepared  themselves  to  receive, 

1  John  V.  14.  2  John  vi.  63.  »  Luke  iv.  4. 


252  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

and  the  blessing  had  been  awaiting  their  desire 
to  receive  it  when  the  Christ  was  nigh. 

The  forgiveness  of  sins  depended  upon  a  simi- 
lar state  of  the  recipient.  Active  repentance 
secured  healing  of  the  nature, — that  is,  the  re- 
mission of  the  power  of  evil;  but  the  opposite 
state  had  no  forgiveness.  "Her  sins,  which  are- 
many,  are  forgiven;  for  she  loved  much."^  A 
sin  which  had  no  forgiveness'  was  spoken  of, 
and  this  language  has  caused  much  disquiet 
among  Christians.  Its  meaning  was  explained 
at  the  time  of  utterance  to  be  that  one  may  so 
"  sin  against  the  Holy  Spirit,"  so  determinedly 
oppose  the  voice  of  conscience  in  his  soul,  that 
he  actually  and  permanently  stifles  it  and  does 
himself  a  lasting  injury. 

These  signs  of  the  connection  of  God,  spirit, 
and  matter  were  not  wrought  to  astonish  people, 
much  less  to  gain  approval  and  applause  for  the 
meek  and  lowly  One,  but  were  the  outcome  of 
His  presence  wherever  need  was  and  wherever 
the  wish  to  be  helped  was  found.  And  these 
signs  in  their  spiritual  efficacy  may  be  wrought 
again,  and  must  be  wrought  if  the  Christ  is  to 

1  Luke  vii.  47.  =»  Mark  iii.  29. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  253 

be  more  than  a  historic  figure,  even  the  Saviour 
of  men  from  all  unworthiness.  Belief  in  Him 
cannot  be  transferred  from  one  to  another :  it 
must  be  the  fruit  of  one's  own  experience  with 
the  Christ,  not  an  experience  merely  with  those 
called  Christians,  but  an  experience  with  the 
Christ  Himself,  establishing  a  relation  between 
the  human  self  and  the  Divine  Self,  a  relation  in 
which  the  recipient,  free  in  his  reactivity,  eter- 
nally assured  of  his  own  life  and  place  in  the  com- 
monwealth of  uses,  abides  in  the  Christ  and  the 
Christ  in  him,  so  that  they,  God  in  the  Christ 
and  the  Christ  in  men,  are  made  perfect  in  one.* 

1  John  xvii.  23. 


22 


254  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 


CHAPTER    XII. 

THE    KNOWABLE. 

A  FEW  concluding  pages  may  not  be  out  of 
place  by  way  of  anticipating  the  objection  that 
the  writer  has  passed,  or  has  attempted  to  pass, 
from  the  firm  ground  of  consciousness  to  that  of 
mere  belief,  and  has  disregarded  the  spirit  of 
the  age,  which  is  above  all  things  critical,  and 
which  does  not  so  much  ask  "What  do  you 
know?"  as  "How  is  such  reputed  knowledge 
possible  ?"  It  is  said  of  Renan  that  he  praised 
Spinoza  by  saying  that  "  he  could  not  accept 
Christianity,  for  he  could  not  surrender  his  lib- 
erty, since  Descartes  was  his  master."  ^  This,  if 
so  spoken,  was  only  another  and  a  needlessly 
deistical  way  of  stating  the  same  unwillingness 
to  be  led  by  aught  but  reason,  which  made 
Dante  declare,  "  Aristotle  is  the  master  of  those 
who  know." 

1  Quoted  by  E.  S.  Phelps  in  The  Struggle  for  Immortality  : 
Boston,  1889,  p.  13. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  255 

Especially  since  Kant  is  it  impossible  to  con- 
found knowledge  with  assumption  without  in- 
stant detection.  His  strongest  claim  on  the 
respect  of  posterity  is  the  revolution  which  he 
made  by  the  introduction  of  criticism  into  phi- 
losophy. Descartes  had  attempted  this  and  had 
honestly  freed  his  mind  of  its  prepossessions, 
but  had  immediately  readmitted  without  chal- 
lenge such  ideas  as  seemed  to  him  "  clear  and 
distinct."  Before  him  Hobbes  and  after  him 
Hume  had  carried  the  questioning  spirit  on  to 
scepticism.  It  was  Kant  who  led  philosophy 
back  to  more  positive  ground.  He  avoided  the 
Scylla  of  a  credulous  scholasticism  and  the 
Charybdis  of  an  equally  unfruitful  scepticism, 
and  safely  made  his  way  where  every  wise  pilot 
will  be  careful  to  follow.  His  minor  tenets  may 
be  but  stepping-stones  to  higher  views,  but  his 
principle  of  criticism  as  a  substitute  for  dogma- 
tism, whether  scholastic  or  sceptical,  is  impreg- 
nable. There  can  be  no  more  scanning  of  the 
surface  of  the  field  of  knowledge  with  affirma- 
tion or  denial  according  to  the  onlooker's  real  or 
fancied  powers  of  vision,  but  men  must  now  sink 
their  shafts  and  learn  what  lies  below  the  surface. 
There  shall  be  no  more  descriptions  of  the  tree 


256  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

of  knowledge,  but  men  must  tell  us  how  its  roots 
are  placed.  Gnosticism  in  the  second  century 
thought  that  it  knew  everything  about  thirty 
ranks  of  gods ;  ^  and,  as  the  natural  consequence, 
there  were  atheists  in  plenty  then.  ITow,  in 
place  of  mere  denial,  we  have  criticism,  which 
asks,  "  How  do  you  kuow  ?"  Seeing  Q.  E.  D.  at 
the  end  of  an  argument,  men  do  not  ask  for  the 
figure  of  the  syllogism  but  for  the  foundation  of 
the  premises. 

Such  a  change  in  the  state  of  the  public  mind 
necessarily  involves  much  questioning  of  his- 
torical beliefs,  both  philosophical  and  theological. 
The  scientist  who  lately  said  that  he  attended 
church  till  he  could  no  longer  endure  the  re- 
peated declaration  by  the  clergyman  of  a  faith 
which  certainly  was  not  in  any  sense  knowledge 
illustrated  the  common  feeling.  In  its  reluc- 
tance to  submit  its  creeds  to  criticism  and  re- 
vision, the  church  has  been  unintentionally  a 
"  stone  of  stumbling"  to  many,  and  has  caused 
them  the  suffering  of  being  drawn  in  one  direc- 
tion by  reason  and  in  another  by  respect  for  a 
traditional  faith.     A  new  spirit,  however,  begins 

*  Valentinus. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  257 

to  be  found  and  to  utter  itself  courageously. 
Men  begin  to  obey  the  wise  saying  of  Confacius : 
"When  you  know  a  thing,  to  hold  that  you 
know  it;  and  when  you  do  not  know  a  thing, 
to  allow  that  you  do  not  know  it;  this  is 
knowledge."  * 

It  has  already  been  suggested  that  man's  self- 
knowledge  is  a  knowledge  of  himself  as  spir- 
itual,— that  is  to  say,  of  the  sensations  and  ideas 
which,  whatever  their  source,  present  them- 
selves to  his  mind  as  immaterial.  The  ground 
of  the  idealist  is  perfectly  firm  as  to  the  ability 
of  the  mind  to  have  immediate  knowledge  only 
of  its  ideas.  The  argument  of  Johnson  kicking 
the  stone  is  out  of  date.  There  can  be  no  ques- 
tion about  the  dictum  of  Plato  that  the  mind 
proceeds  from  ideas  through  ideas  to  ideas. 
Locke  expanded  this  into  the  remark,  "  Since 
the  mind,  in  all  its  thoughts  and  reasonings, 
hath  no  other  immediate  object  but  its  own 
ideas,  which  it  alone  does  or  can  contemplate,  it 
is  evident  that  our  knowledge  is  only  conversant 
about  them."  ^ 


1  Analects,  Book  I.  chap.  iv. 

2  Human  Understanding,  Book  II.  chap,  iv,  n.  1. 

r  22* 


258  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

Spirit,  then,  it  may  be  taken  for  granted,  is 
knowable  in  the  ideas  presented  to  the  mind, — 
that  is,  it  is  known  if  man  knows  anything. 

"  Eerumque  ignarus  imagine  gaudet."  ^ 

"  I  know  by  seeing  and  hearing,"  said  Locke 
again,  "  that  there  is  some  corporeal  being  out- 
side of  me ;  I  do  more  certainly  know  that  there 
is  some  spiritual  being  within  me  that  sees  and 
hears."  ^ 

To  materialists  this  statement  may  seem  an 
inversion  of  the  truth,  for  they  may  hold  that 
man  knows  himself  only  as  a  body  or  material 
organism,  the  brain  secreting  thought  as  the 
liver  secretes  bile  (Professor  Huxley),  but  there 
is  no  ground  for  such  a  comparison,  since  the 
bile  has  its  limited  physical  field,  while  the 
thought  is  by  no  means  limited  to  the  brain  or 
body.  It  is  no  parasitic  Anchises  riding  in  his 
shrivelled  helplessness  on  the  back  of  pious 
^neas,  but  it  may  say  of  itself, — 

*'  I  have  flown  on  the  winds  through  the  vaulted  sky, 
In  a  path  unseen  by  the  vulture's  eye ; 


1  ^neid.,  viii.  730. 

'  Ibid.,  Book  II.  chap,  xxiii.  sect.  15. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  259 

I  have  been  where  the  lion's  whelps  ne'er  trod, 

And  nature  is  mute  in  the  sight  of  God ; 

I  have  girdled  the  earth  in  my  airy  flight, 

I  have  wandered  alone  'mid  yon  spheres  of  light."  ^ 

In  regard  to  our  knowledge  of  matter,  it  is 
granted  at  once  that  we  cannot  mentally  go  to  it 
and  have  immediate  knowledge  of  it  as  we  have 
of  spirit.  Indeed,  to  attempt  this  would  be  to 
surrender  the  vantage-ground  of  the  spirit's  in- 
termediate position  between  the  two  other  ob- 
jects of  desired  knowledge,  namely,  matter  and 
the  Divine.  Kant  was  unquestionably  right 
when  he  placed  the  things  in  themselves  outside 
of  the  field  of  consciousness  and  limited  our 
knowledge  to  that  of  the  phenomena.  In  de- 
claring the  noumena  to  be  in  themselves  unknow- 
able he  wisely  followed  Aristotle,  who  had  said, 
H  uXt)  ayvwaToq  xaff  aurr^v^  Matter  in  itself  is  Un- 
knowable.^ 

Admitting,  then,  that  the  mind  has  no  imme- 
diate dealing  with  matter,  are  we  shut  up  to 
eternal  ignorance  of  the  outer  world  ?  It  is  by 
some  said  that  Kant  should  have  been  so  con- 
sistent with  himself   as  to  reject  the  things  in 

*  Henry  Smith,  Thought.         "  Metaph.,  vii.  (vi.),  chap.  x. 


260  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

themselves  and  to  hold  a  purely  idealistic  ground ; 
but  there  is  some  reason  to  doubt  the  positions 
taken  by  those  who  came  after  him  in  this  re- 
spect ;  and  this  for  the  simple  reason  that  a  purely 
subjective  idealism,  unfruitful  of  any  knowledge 
of  aught  above  or  aught  below  itself,  is  as  unsat- 
isfactory in  its  way  as  Spinozism,  which  finds  its 
single  ground  in  the  Divine  and  ignores  both 
spirit  and  matter ;  or  again  as  materialism,  which 
ignores  everything  above  its  plane,  whether 
finitely  spiritual  or  absolutely  Divine.  We  must 
hold  Kant  to  be  consistent  when  he  says, "  Be- 
hind phenomena  are  things  in  themselves  which, 
though  hidden,  are  the  conditions  of  phenomena.^ 
.  .  .  The  conception  of  noumena  is  not  only  possi- 
ble, but  necessary.^  .  .  .  By  means  of  practical 
postulates  we  learn  that  there  are  objects  corre- 
sponding to  ideas."  ^ 

If,  then,  matter  cannot  be  ignored  without 
turning  our  ideas  into  phantasies,  and  if  never- 
theless it  is  impossible  to  know  matter  immedi- 
ately, how  can  we  know  it  ?  The  answer  is,  of 
course,  that  we  know  it  through  our  sensations 


1  Pure  Eeason,  p.  307.  ^  Practical  Keason,  p.  46. 

»  Page  141. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  261 

whicli  come  over  a  wire,  as  it  were,  at  one  end 
of  which  the  mind  is  and  at  the  other  that  which 
originates  the  sensation,  namely,  the  body.  This 
is  common  philosophical  ground.  For  example, 
in  Walter's  "  Perception  of  Space  and  Matter" 
we  read,  "By  ordinary  inference  from  ideas, 
sensations,  and  perceptions  we  are  able  to  gain 
a  trustworthy  knowledge  of  matter.  In  the 
muscular  sense  something  resists  our  volition. 
Touch  gives  magnitude."^  Bain  says  in  his 
"  Senses  and  Intellect,"  "  The  sum  total  of  all 
the  occasions  for  putting  forth  active  energy,  or 
for  conceiving  this  as  possible  to  be  put  forth,  is 
an  external  world.  This  leads  us  to  form  to  our- 
selves an  abstraction  that  comprehends  all  our 
experience,  past  and  present,  and  all  the  experi- 
ence of  others,  which  abstraction  is  the  utmost 
that  our  minds  can  attain  to  respecting  an  ex- 
ternal or  material  world."  ^  Bascom,  with  equal 
care,  speaks  thus  in  his  "  Science  of  Mind," 
"  What  the  mind  directly  knows  must  be  purely 
mental,  what  it  indirectly  knows  are  the  phe- 
nomena interpreted  by  its  own  experience.  Did 
not  perception  constantly  involve  inference,  per- 

1  Boston,  1879,  p.  405.  2  jq-gw  York,  1879,  p.  377. 


262  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

ception  and  consciousness  would  give  but  one 
and  the  same  set  of  data,  and  the  distinction 
would  disappear."  ^ 

Thus  it  would  appear  that  by  an  inference, 
which  it  would  be  insanity  not  to  make,  the 
material  world  is  known,  of  course  most  inti- 
mately by  every  one  in  his  own  body,  and  less  in- 
timately, but  not  less  accurately,  in  other  forms. 
All  scientific  knowledge  is  immediately  of  ideas 
alone,  but  inferentially  and  accurately  of  beasts 
and  trees  and  rocks. 

If  it  be  granted  that  nescience  as  to  the  mate- 
rial world  is  irrational,  and  that  matter  is  indeed 
knowable,  a  brief  survey  of  our  possible  knowl- 
edge of  the  Divine  may  next  be  made. 

"No  one  will  deny  that  we  can  know  another, 
for  example,  a  near  friend  from  whom  we  derive 
information  and  in  whose  companionship  we  find 
joy.  The  ideas  which  come  to  us  by  hearing 
while  our  eyes  are  looking  upon  a  beloved  face 
never  bring  with  them  any  doubt  of  the  reality 
of  the  friend  unless  we  have  previous  reason  for 
indulging  a  temporary  doubt  of  the  healthful 
working  of  our  organs.     "When  a  man  says  that 

1  New  York,  1881,  p.  113. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  263 

he  knows  another,  he  means  that  by  experience 
he  has  been  made  certain  of  his  existence,  has 
at  first  perceived  him  only  externally,  but  has 
gradually  been  made  aware  of  the  emotions  and 
thoughts  of  his  friend,  who  has  not  only  con- 
vinced him  thus  of  his  possession  of  a  distinct 
personality,  but  has  also  displayed  that  similarity 
of  purpose  or  sympathetic  quality  of  heart  which 
has  made  the  two  one  in  a  real  sense.  Pythago- 
ras defined  friendship  as  one  soul  in  two  bodies. 
They  are,  of  course,  not  one,  but  at  one. 

This  knowledge  of  another  is  as  trustworthy 
as  the  knowledge  of  one's  own  body,  and  is  even 
more  easy  to  gain  than  a  knowledge  of  matter 
in  general,  because  the  other,  being  a  spirit,  is 
on  the  same  plane  of  life.  With  our  eyes  of 
flesh  we  see  only  the  friend's  body,  but  we  may 
know  him  as  to  his  spirit  much  more  thoroughly 
than  we  know  his  body.  Indeed,  we  may  never 
have  seen  the  general  of  our  army  or  the  presi- 
dent of  our  nation,  and  yet  we  may  have  come 
to  know  this  one  or  that  by  other  means  suffi- 
ciently to  put  a  rational  trust  in  the  honesty,  or  to 
feel  a  well-grounded  distrust  in  the  dishonesty 
or  incapacity,  of  general  or  president. 

iJTow,  if  we  are  to  know  the  Divine  at  all,  it 


264  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

must  be  as  another  whom  we  have  not  seen  in 
His  person.  Knowledge  of  the  Divine  is  more 
than  an  inference  as  to  its  existence.  It  is  more 
than  an  examination  of  the  arguments  which 
were  reviewed  above  in  their  own  place.  We 
may  conclude  that  there  is  every  reason  for  be- 
lieving that  Washington  did  exist  or  that  Glad- 
stone does  exist  without  having  any  knowledge 
of  them  except  remotely  and  partially;  but  if 
we  are  to  know  God  or  man  sufficiently  to  justify 
the  use  of  the  word  knowledge,  we  must  have 
some  relation  with  them.  Experience  must 
enter  into  the  acquaintance.  We  must  know 
"  not  because  of  thy  saying,"  ^  as  the  Samaritans 
said  to  the  woman,  but  must  know  actually, 
rationally,  indisputably. 

We  certainly  cannot  know  God  in  His  un- 
manifested  infinity ;  of  that  which  so  far  tran- 
scends us  we  can  only  use  negative  terms, — 

"  Being  above  all  beings  !     Mighty  One 

Whom  none  can  comprehend  and  none  explore  I 

"Who  fill'st  existence  with  thyself  alone, — 
Embracing  all,  supporting,  ruling  o'er, — 
Being  whom  we  call  God  and  know  no  more ! 

And  thought  is  lost  ere  thought  can  soar  so  high, 

Even  like  past  moments  in  eternity.'" 

*  John  iv.  42.  '  Derzhavin. 


RELATION   TO   THE  DIVINE.  265 

But  this  impossibility  of  adequately  conceiving 
of  the  Divine  should  not  lead  men,  as  before 
remarked,  to  suppose  that  they  can  know  in 
religion  only  rules  of  conduct.  Even  in  the 
material  world  we  find  a  limit  beyond  which  it 
is  too  vast  for  us.  But  the  scientist,  knowing 
but  little  of  the  world,  knows  enough  to  affirm 
it  and  to  claim  acquaintance  with  it.  Even  with 
a  friend  it  is  not  necessary  to  know  everything 
of  his  secret  thoughts  before  we  can  feel  at  one 
with  him.  It  is  not  necessary  to  be  as  wise  as 
God  in  order  to  know  Him  sufficiently  and  very 
much  as  a  child  knows  its  parent  whose  vastly 
greater  wisdom  it  does  not  fathom. 

The  boundlessness  of  the  Divine  qualities  is  no 
bar  to  our  knowledge,  if  they  be  qualities  lead- 
ing to  friendship  and  not  to  aversion.  To  say, 
"  Thou  art  great  and  doest  wondrous  things. 
Thou  art  God  alone,"  ^  is  not  to  confess  inability 
to  know  Him  with  sufficient  certainty,  but  rather 
to  declare  that  the  mind  rests  in  a  sense  of  its 
inferiority  to  Him  as  contentedly  as  in  a  sense  of 
its  superiority  to  the  body. 

It  is  not  only  reasonable  to  conclude  that  the 


*  Psalm  Ixxxvi.  10. 
M  23 


266  THE  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

God  who  made  all  things  is  most  like  the  most 
perfect  of  His  creations,  namely,  man ;  but  it  is 
also  easy  to  conclude  that  His  capacity  is  such 
that  He  can  make  Himself  known,  and  that  He 
has  in  man  the  most  adequate  means  of  mani- 
festing Himself.  A  finite  man  would,  to  he  sure, 
reveal  God  only  in  the  very  inadequate  degree 
seen  in  Moses  or  Socrates ;  but  one  of  such  an 
origin  as  the  Christ  might  reveal  Him  fully,  or 
with  increasing  fulness  as  He  grew  in  grace,  till 
at  length  the  glorified  Christ,  with  face  as  the 
sun,  would  reveal  God  as  fully  as  man  can  ask. 
"  All  mine  are  thine  and  thine  are  mine."  ^ 

Avoiding  a  repetition  of  what  has  been  already 
said  as  to  this  manifestation,  let  me  only  meet 
the  question.  Can  we  know  the  Christ  ?  If  He 
be  known  only  historically  we  do  not  know 
Him,  and  thus  do  not  know  the  Divine  in  any 
adequate  sense.  We  may  not  doubt  that  the 
Gospel  account  is  true,  but  to  assent  to  it  is  not 
to  know  the  Divine  as  we  know  ourselves,  our 
friends,  and  the  external  world. 

In  his  "  Oriental  Christ"  Mozoomdar  gives 
this  experience :  "I  sat  near  the  large  lake  in 

*  John  xvii.  10. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  267 

the  Hindu  College  compound,  in  Calcutta.  It 
was  a  week-day  evening.  I  was  meditating  on 
the  state  of  my  soul,  on  the  cure  of  all  spiritual 
wretchedness,  the  brightness  and  peace  unknown 
to  me,  which  was  the  lot  of  God's  children.  I 
prayed  and  besought  Heaven.  Suddenly,  it 
seemed  to  me,  let  me  own,  it  was  revealed  to  me, 
that  close  to  me  there  was  a  holier,  more  blessed, 
more  loving  personality,  upon  which  I  might 
repose  my  troubled  head.  The  response  of  my 
nature  was  unhesitating  and  immediate.  Jesus, 
from  that  day,  to  me  became  a  reality  whereon  I 
might  lean."  ^ 

Such  was  the  experience  of  the  Oriental,  for 
no  one  can  doubt  that  the  account  is  truthful. 
Varied  according  to  temperaments,  it  would  be 
that  of  all  those  who  can  truly  say  that  they 
know  God  in  the  Christ.  The  zealot,  on  his  way 
to  Damascus  as  a  Jewish  hater  of  Christians,  was 
quickly  convinced  of  his  error,  and  could  never 
thereafter  doubt  nor  be  "  disobedient  unto  the 
heavenly  vision."  ^  The  language  of  Thomas  k 
Kempis  is  not  extravagant :    "  All  the  glory  and 


1  Published  Boston,  1883,  p.  11. 

2  Acts  xxvi.  19. 


268  1's:e  human  and  its 

beauty  of  the  Christ  are  manifested  within  .  .  . 
and  the  peace  that  He  brings  passeth  all  under- 
standing."^ All  the  way  down  the  Christian 
centuries  there  have  been  some  who  could  say, 
even  under  threats  of  martyrdom,  that  they 
knew  the  Christ,  and,  though  once  called  mystics 
with  a  degree  of  contempt,  they  have  endured, 
and  their  numbers  have  increased.  I^atural  re- 
ligion, with  its  general  perception  of  the  imma- 
nent God  in  nature,  needs  to  have  no  scorn  for 
that  more  intimate,  even  personal,  relation  which 
the  Christ  enables  one  to  form  with  the  Divine, — 
a  relation  unknown  to  idolatrous  antiquity  and 
unknovni  to  Christian  formalism,  but  definitely 
promised  by  the  Christ, — "  I  am  with  you  always :  ^ 
where  two  or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my 
name,  there  am  I  in  the  midst  of  them,"  ^  and 
so  easily  realized  that  a  writer  says  with  truth, 
"  Christ  never  was  more  really  in  the  world  than 
He  is  now.  He  is  as  much  to  those  who  love 
Him  and  believe  on  Him  as  He  was  to  the 
friends  in  Bethany.  .  .  .  "We  may  form  with 
Him  an   actual   relation  of  personal  friendship 


*  Imitation  of  Christ.  ^  Matthew  xxviii.  20. 

'  Matthew  xviii.  20. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE,  269 

wliich  will  grow  closer  as  the  years  go  on, 
deepening  with  each  new  experience."  ^ 

The  philosopher  must  remove  himself  from 
all  that  is  irrational,  whether  it  goes  under  the 
name  ot  Christian  theology  or  otherwise,  but  to 
regard  the  Christ  as  the  greatest  of  all  teachers 
is  to  bring  the  reason  into  the  largest  light  and 
the  ftillest  liberty,  "  the  liberty  of  the  glory  of 
the  children  of  God."^ 

"  All  knowledge  is  a  gathering  into  one,"  said 
Priscianus,  and  these  knowables,  the  spirit,  the 
Christ,  and  the  flesh,  are  not  to  be  thought  as 
three  disjoined  worlds,  but  as  mutually  related, 
reciprocally  active,  and  finding  their  meeting 
point  in  that  which  is  midway  between  the 
Divine  and  the  material,  namely,  the  spirit,  the 
mind.  It  looks  upward  to  its  Lord  in  prayer 
and  in  service,  it  looks  inward  with  the  ability 
which  man  alone  of  all  created  forms  of  life 
possesses  and  which  makes  him  a  philosopher, 
and  it  looks  downward  and  outward  to  the  flesh 
and  the  world.  In  its  relation  to  the  Divine  it 
finds  the  purposes  of  life,  in  its  own  intelligence 


1  Silent  Tunes,  by  J.  E.  Miller,  D.D.,  p.  23. 

2  Romans  viii.  21. 

28* 


270  ^^^  HUMAN  AND  ITS 

it  finds  tlie  means  of  realizing  those  purposes, 
and  in  the  outer  world  it  produces  from  its  pur- 
poses by  the  means  or  causes  which  the  mind 
supplies  the  effects,  which  are  words  and  deeds. 
So  is  humanity  one  from  its  Source  to  its  out- 
mosts.  The  worlds  of  spirit  and  matter  are  one 
because  they  are  the  homes  of  men,  and  the 
Creator  and  created  are  one  because  both  are 
human,  the  one  absolutely  such,  the  other  finitely 
such;  but  here  is  no  mystery,  for  the  Word, 
which  was  with  God  and  which  was  God,  and  by 
which  all  things  were  made,  and  in  which  was 
life,  "  was  made  flesh  and  dwelt  among  us,  full  of 
grace  and  truth."  ^  "  For  of  Him  and  through 
Him  and  unto  Him  are  all  things."  ^ 

"  All  human  knowledge,"  says  Morell,  "  rests 
upon  the  three  notions  of  nature,  man,  and 
God."^  And  this  is  only  repeating  the  great 
first  note  of  Holy  Scripture  :  "  In  the  beginning 
God  created  the  heavens  and  the  earth ;"  *  for 
man,  while  he  dwells  upon  the  earth,  is  not  in 
place  if  he  be  earthy,  and  in  the  heavens — that  is, 
in  a  spiritual  life — he  is  truly  a  man.     "  Knowl- 


^  John  i.  1,  14.  ^  Romans  xi.  36. 

'  Modern  Philosophy,  ii.  466.  *  Genesis  i.  1. 


RELATION  TO   THE  DIVINE.  271 

edge,"  said  Spencer,  "is  permanent  conscious- 
ness." ^  Precisely,  it  is  the  permanent  conscious- 
ness of  the  self  in  its  relations  upward  and 
downward;  it  is  a  consciousness  which  is  "a 
temple  of  the  living  God,"  ^ — "  a  house  not  made 
with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens."  ^ 

"  That  we  do  know"  is  the  distinct  and  per- 
manent self,  its  recipiency,  its  reagency,  its  free 
agency,  its  inheritance  which  affects  but  does 
not  determine  its  acts,  its  trinal  form,  its  rela- 
tions testifying  of  the  Divine,  its  immortality, — 
aspects  which  are  fully  presented  in  the  teach- 
ings of  the  Christ, — in  whom  we  have  certain 
knowledge  of  God  and  spirit  and  matter.  When 
the  Christ  said  to  Mcodemus,  "  "We  speak  that 
we  do  know  and  testify  that  we  have  seen,"  He 
used  the  plainest  terms  to  declare  what  was 
known  to  Him,  and  what  any  man  may  know  by 
the  aid  of  the  Christ  Whose  light  lighteth  every 
man  that  cometh  into  the  world,  and  Who  prom- 
ised that  His  disciples  should  know  the  truth. 


1  First  Principles,  p.  142.  ^  2  Corinthians  vi.  16. 

*  2  Corinthians  v.  1. 


Boston  Public  Library 
Central  Library,  Copley  Square 

Division  of 
Reference  and  Research  Services 


The  Date  Due  Card  in  the  pocket  indi- 
cates the  date  on  or  before  which  this 
book  should  be  returned  to  the  Library. 

Please  do  not  remove  cards  from  this 
pocket.